CCXI.
Sociable
Letters,
Written by the
Thrice Noble, Illustrious,
and Excellent
Princess,
.
London,
Printed by William Wilson, 1664Anno Dom.
M. DC. LXIV.
To The Lady
Marchioness
of
Newcastle,
On her Book of
Epistles.
When all Epistlers you have read, and seek,
Who writ in Latin, English, French,
or Greek,
Such Woful things, as they are only fit
To stop Mustard-pots, to this Ladie’s Wit,
Nay, were they all Alive, I Swear, I think
They’d Burn their Books, and Throw away their
Ink,
Make Pick-Tooths of their Pens, and for their
Paper,
Only to light Tobacco, and each Taper;
Y’have Spoil’d Commerce, Intelligencers, Trade,
None now dares write a Letter, so Afraid
To be thought Fools, and is the Carriers Curse,
To find his Empty Budget, and Lank Purse,
Nay a2vNay the Post-house’s Ruin’d, and will Complain,
From their Vast Gettings now they have no Gain;
All now by Word of Mouth, and what is spoken,
Or Gilded Nutmegs, or each Tavern-token,
Nick’d Sticks for Merchants, Why would
you Undo
Your self at once thus, and the whole World too?
After my Hearty Commendations, This,
The Style of States-men still Applauded is;
Your Flames of Wit, this Age may think a Sin,
A Proclamation then may call it in.
W. Newcastle.
the Lord
Marquess
of
Newcastle.
My Lord,
It may be said to me, as one said to a
Lady, “Work Lady, Work, let writing
Books alone, For surely Wiser
Women ne’r writ one”; But your
Lordship never bid me to Work, nor leave
Writing, except when you would perswade me
to spare so much time from my Study as to take
the Air for my Health; the truth is, My Lord,
I cannot Work, I mean such Works as Ladies
use to pass their Time withall, and if I could,
the Materials of such Works would cost more
than the Work would be worth, besides all the
Time and Pains bestow’d upon it. You may ask
me, what Works I mean; I answer, Needle-
works, Spinning-works, Preserving-works, as
also Baking, and Cooking-works, as making
Cakes, Pyes, Puddings, and the like, all which
I am Ignorant of; and as I am Ignorant in these
Imployments, so I am Ignorant in Gaming, Dancing,
and Revelling; But yet, I must ask you leave
b
to
b1v
to say, that I am not a Dunce in all Imployments,
for I Understand the Keeping of Sheep,
and Ordering of a Grange, indifferently well,
although I do not Busie my self much with it,
by reason my Scribling takes away the most
part of my Time. Perchance some may say,
that if my Understanding be most of Sheep, and
a Grange, it is a Beastly Understanding; My answer
is, I wish Men were as Harmless as most
Beasts are, then surely the World would be
more Quiet and Happy than it is, for then there
would not be such Pride, Vanity, Ambition, Covetousness,
Faction, Treachery, and Treason, as
is now; Indeed one might very well say in his
Prayers to God, “O Lord God, I beseech thee of
thy Infinite Mercy, make Man so, and order his
Mind, Thoughts, Passions, and Appetites, like
Beasts, that they may be Temperate, Sociable, Laborious,
Patient, Prudent, Provident, Brotherly-
loving, and Neighbourly-kind, all which Beasts
are, but most Men not.” But leaving most Men to
Beasts, I return to your Lordship, who is one of
the Best men, whom God hath fill’d with Heroick
Fortitude, Noble Generosity, Poetical
Wit, Moral Honesty, Natural Love, Neighbourly-kindness,
Great Patience, Loyal Duty,
and Celestial Piety, and I pray God as Zealously
and Earnestly to Bless you with Perfect Health
and Long Life, as becomes
Your Lordships
Honest Wife and
Humble Servant
M. Newcastle.
Professors
of
Learning and Art.
Most Famously Learned,
I Wish I could Write so Wisely, Wittily,
Eloquently, and Methodically, as
might be Worthy of your Perusal; but
if any of your Noble Profession should
Humble themselves so Low as to Read my Works,
or part of them, I pray Consider my Sex and
Breeding, and they will fully Excuse those Faults
which must Unavoidably be found in my Works.
But although I have no Learning, yet give me
leave to Admire it, and to wish I were one of your
Society, for certainly, were I Emperess of the
World, I would Advance those that have most
Learning and Wit, by which I believe the Earth
would rather be an Heaven, since both Men and
Government would be as Celestial, for I am Confident
that Wisdom, and for the most part Virtue,
is Inherent in those that are Masters of Learning,
and Indued with Wit; And to this sort of Persons
I do Offer my Works, although to be Condemned
on the Altar of their Censure, and rest Satisfied
with the Honour that they thought them Worthy
to be Judged. Thus, whether my Works
Live or Dye, I am Devoted to be
Your Servant
M. N.Margaret Newcastle
The
Preface.
Noble Readers,
I Hope you will not make the Mistake
of a Word a Crime in my Wit, as
some former Readers have done, for
in my Poems they found Fault that
the Number was not Just, nor every Line
Matched with a Perfect Rime; But I can answer
for that Book, that there be but some such Errors
in it, and those as it were by Chance; besides,
in some Languages, as Latin and Greek,
which are accounted the Chief, they regard
not Rimes in their Poems, but only an Exact
number of Feet and Measures; however Rimes
and Numbers are only as the Garments, and not
as the Body of Wit; but I have been more
Exact in my other Book call’d Natural Descriptions,
wherein most Verses are Just both for
Number and Rimes. As for my Work The
World’s Olio, they may say some Words are
not Exactly Placed, which I confess to be very
likely, and not only in that, but in all the rest of
my Works there may be such Errors, for I was
not Bred in an University, or a Free-School, to
Learn the Art of Words; neither do I take
it for a Disparagement of my Works, to have
c
the
c1v
the Forms, Terms, Words, Numbers, or
Rymes found Fault with, so they do not find
Fault with the Variety of the Subjects, or
the Sense and Reason, Wit, and Fancy, for I
leave the Formal, or Worditive part to Fools,
and the Material or Sensitive part to Wise
men. Concerning my Philosophical Opinions,
some did say, they were too Obscure, and not
Plain Enough for their Understanding; I must
confess, I writ that Book at first at the same time
when I wrote my Poems, but to my Reason it
was as Plain as I could write it, and if some Readers
could not Understand it, I am not Nature to
give them Wit and Understanding; yet have I
since not only Over-viewed, and Reformed
that Book, but made a great Addition to it, so
that I believe, I have now so clearly Declared
my Sense and Meaning therein, that those
which Understand it not must not only be Irrational,
but Insensible Creatures. As for my Book
of Playes, some find Fault they are not made up
Exactly, nor the Scenes placed Justly, as also I
have not in some Playes caused all the Actors to
be of an Acquaintance, but this same Fault they
find, I have Express’d in one of the Epistles before
that Book, which they fling back upon my
Work. As for my Orations, I have heard, that
some do Censure me for speaking too Freely,
and Patronizing Vice too much, but I would
have them not to be too Rash in Judging, but to
Consider, first, whether there be a sufficient
Reason that may move them to give such a Censure,
for truly I am as much an Enemy to Vice,
as
c2r
as I am a Friend to Virtue, & do Persecute Vice
with as perfect an Hatred, as I do Pursue Virtue,
with an Intire, and Pure Love, which is Sufficiently
Known to those that Know me; and therefore,
it is not out of Love to Vice that I Plead
for it, but only to Exercise my Fancy, for surely
the Wisest, and Eloquentest Orators, have not
been Ashamed to Defend Vices upon such Accounts,
and why may not I do the like? for my
Orations for the most part are Declamations,
wherein I speak Pro and Con, and Determine
nothing; and as for that Part which contains several
Pleadings, it is Fit and Lawful that both
Parties should bring in their Arguments as well
as they can, to make their Cases Good; but I
matter not their Censure, for it would be an
Endless Trouble to me, to Answer every ones
Foolish Exception; an Horse of a Noble Spirit
Slights the Bawling of a Petty Cur, and so do I.
As for the Present Book of Letters, I know not
as yet what Aspersion they will lay upon it, but
I fear they’l say, they are not written in a Modestyle,
that is, in a Complementing, and Romancical
way, with High Words, and Mystical Expressions,
as most of our Modern Letter-writers
use to do; But, Noble Readers, I do not intend
to Present you here with Long Complements in
Short Letters, but with Short Descriptions in
Long Letters; the truth is, they are rather
Scenes than Letters, for I have Endeavoured under
the Cover of Letters to Express the Humors
of Mankind, and the Actions of Man’s Life by
the Correspondence of two Ladies, living at
some
c2v
some Short Distance from each other, which
make it not only their Chief Delight and Pastime,
but their Tye in Friendship, to Discourse
by Letters, as they would do if they were Personally
together, so that these Letters are an Imitation
of a Personal Visitation and Conversation,
which I think is Better (I am sure more
Profitable) than those Conversations that are an
Imitation of Romancical Letters, which are but
Empty Words, and Vain Complements. But
the Reason why I have set them forth in the
Form of Letters, and not of Playes, is, first, that
I have put forth Twenty Playes already, which
number I thought to be Sufficient, next, I saw
that Variety of Forms did Please the Readers
best, and that lastly they would be more taken
with the Brevity of Letters, than the Formality
of Scenes, and whole Playes, whose Parts
and Plots cannot be Understood till the whole
Play be Read over, whereas a Short Letter will
give a Full Satisfaction of what they Read. And
thus I thought this to be the Best Way or Form
to put this Work into, which if you Approve
of, I have my Reward.
Upon Her
Excellency
the
Authoress.
This Lady only to her self she Writes,
And all her Letters to her self Indites;
For in her self so many Creatures be,
Like many Commonwealths, yet all Agree.
Man’s Head’s a World, where Thoughts are Born and Bred,
And Reason’s Emperour in every Head;
But in all Heads doth not a Cæsar Reign,
A Wise Augustus hath not every Brain,
And Reason in some Brains from Rule’s put out
By Mad, Rebellious Thoughts, and Factious Rout;
And Great Disorder in such Brains will be,
Not any Thought with Reason will Agree;
But in her Brain doth Reason Govern well,
Not any Thought ’gainst Reason doth Rebell,
But doth Obey what Reason doth Command,
When ’tis his Will, doth Travel Sea and Land,
As some do Travel out to Kingdomes far,
And Guided are by Observation’s Star,
They bring Intelligence from every State,
Their Peace, their Wars, their Factions, and their Hate,
And into every City Travel free,
Relate their Customs, Trafficks, Policy,
Observe each Magistrate, their Formal Face,
And what Authority they bear, or Place,
Whether they Covetously do Extort,
Or are Ambitious, giving Bribes at court,
d To d1vTo Raise to Places, or to Hide their Crime,
For thus Men do to Wealth and Office Clime;
And some into the Churches go to see
Who Kneels in Pray’r, or comes for Company,
Who Courts his Mistress as his only Saint,
Implores her Favour, and makes his Complaint
Be Known, Or who doth turn her eyes about,
To shew her Face, or seek a Lover out;
And some to Balls, and Masks, and Playes do go,
And some do Crowd to see a Pagan Shew,
And some within Kings Courts do get a Place,
Observe the Grandeur, and the Courtly Grace,
The Ceremony and Splendor of a Court,
Their Playes, Balls, Masks, and every several Sport,
And all their Amorous Courtships which they make,
And how the Ladies do each Courtship take,
The Antick Postures of the Younger Race,
Their Mimick Gestures, and Affected Pace,
Their Amorous Smiles, and Glancing Wanton Eyes,
All which do Noble Souls Hate and Despise;
And some amongst the Privy-Counsel get,
Where round a Table Prince and Nobles sit,
Hear what they say, Observe their Cross Debates,
And mark which speaks through Faction, or which Hates
Some Lord that is in Favour more than he,
For in States Matters seldom they Agree.
And thus Her Thoughts, the Creatures of her Mind,
Do Travel through the World amongst Mankind,
And then Return, and to the Mind do bring
All the Relations of each several thing;
And Observation Guides them back again
To Reason, their Great King, that’s in the Brain:
Then Contemplation calls the Senses straight,
Which Ready are, and Diligently Wait,
Commanding Two these Letters for to Write,
Touch in the Hand, as also the Eye-sight,
These Two the Soul’s Clerks are, which do Inscribe,
And Write all Truly down, having no Bribe.
To the
Censorious
Reader.
Reader, you’l think, perchance, my Wit in
Fault,
Like Meat that’s too much Brin’d, and Oversalt,
But better Poets far than I have been,
Have written Sharper, and with Greater Splene,
Yet they have much been Prais’d for writing so,
And on Advancing Stigues of Fame do go;
But my Poor Writings they no Malice know,
Nor on a Crabbed Nature did they Grow;
I to Particulars give no Abuse,
My Wit Indites for Profitable Use,
That Men may see their Follies, and their Crimes,
Their Errours, Vanities, and Idle Times,
Not that I think they do not Know them well,
But lest they should Forget, Im’I’m Bold to tell,
For to Remember them, like those that Ride,
Not thinking on their Way, may chance to
Slide,
Or Fall into a Ditch, so I for Fear
Bid them take Heed, Beware, and have a Care,
For d2vFor there are Stumps of Trees, or a Deep Pit,
Or Dangerous Passages where Thieves do sit
And Wait, or Ravenous Beasts do lye for
Prey,
Or such a Lane where’s Foul and Dirty Way,
And so of Waters, and each Dangerous place:
But I write not to any mans Disgrace;
Then Censure not my Satyr-wit for Crime,
Nor putting this Epistle into Rime.
Sociable
Letters.
I.
Madam,
You were pleas’d to desire, that, since
we cannot converse Personally,
we should converse by Letters, so as
if we were speaking to each other,
discoursing our Opinions, discovering
our Designs, asking and giving each other
Advice, also telling the several Accidents, and
several Imployments of our home-affairs, and
what visits we receive, or entertainments we
make, and whom we visit, and how we
are entertaind, what discourses we have in
our gossiping-meetings, and what reports we
hear of publick affairs, and of particular Persons,
and the like; so that our Letters may
present our personal meetings and associatings.
Truly, Madam, I take so much delight
in your wise, witty, and virtuous Conversation,
as I could not pass my life more pleasingA
sing
A1v
2
and delightfully; wherefore I am never
better pleased, than when I am reading your
Letters, and when I am writing Letters to you;
for my mind and thoughts are all that while in
your Company: the truth is, my mind and
thoughts live alwayes with you, although my
person is at distance from you; insomuch, as, if
Souls die not as Bodies do, my Soul will attend
you when my Body lies in the grave; and when
we are both dead, we may hope to have a Conversation
of Souls, where yours and mine will
be doubly united, first in Life, and then in
Death, in which I shall eternally be,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend and
humble Servant.
II.
Madam,
The Lady C.E. ought not to be reproved
for grieving for the loss of her Beauty, for
Beauty is the Light of our Sex, which is Eclips’d
in Middle age, and Benighted in Old age, wherein
our Sex sits in Melancholy Darkness, and the
remembrance of Beauty past, is as a displeasing
Dream. The truth is, a young beautiful face is
a Friend, when as an old withered face is an Enemy,
the one causes Love, the other Aversion:
yet I am not of Mrs. U.R’s. humour, which had
rather
A2r
3
rather dye before her Beauty, than that her
Beauty should die before her: for I had rather
live with wrinkles, than die with youth; and
had rather my face cloth’d with Time’s sad
mourning, than with Death’s white hue; and
surely it were better to follow the shadow of
Beauty, than that Beauty should go with the
Corps to the Grave; and I believe that Mrs.
U.R. would do, as the tale is of a woman,
that did wish, and pray she might die before her
Husband, but when death came, she intreated
him to spare her, and take her Husband; so that
she would rather live without him, than die for
him. But leaving this sad discourse of Age,
Wrinkles, Ruin and Death, I rest,
Madam,
Your very faithful Friend,
and Servant.
III.
Madam,
I do not wonder, there are great factions between
the three families C.Y.O. by reason
they have no business, or imployment to busie
their heads about, and their servants & followers
have as little to do, which makes them censure,
backbite, and envy each other; for Idleness and
Poverty are the creators of Faction, and Pride
A2
and
A2v
4
and Ambition the disturbers of Peace. Wherefore
Idleness should be banish’d out of every family,
which will also be a means to be rid of
Poverty, for Industry is the way to thrive: Besides,
when men have something to do, they will
have the less time to talk; for many words from
discontented persons increase hate, and make
dissentions: the truth is, words for the most
part make more discord than union, and more
enemies than friends; wherefore Silence is more
commendable than much Speaking, for the liberty
of the tongue doth rather express men’s
follies, than make known their wit; neither do
many words argue much Judgement; but as the
old Saying is, “The greatest talkers are the least
actors, they being more apt to speak spitefully,
than to act mischeviously”; another Saying is,
“That musing men rather study to do evil, than
contemplate on good”; But I am not of that opinion,
for if men would think more, and speak
less, the world of mankind would be more honest
and wiser than they are, for Thoughts beget
Consideration, Consideration begets Judgement,
Judgement begets Discretion, Discretion
begets Temperance, and Temperance begets
Peace in the Mind, and Health in the Body, for
when men want Temperance, they are subject
to Insatiable Appetites, unruly Passions, and wandring
Desires, which causes Covetousness and
Ambition, and these cause Envy and Hate,
which makes Faction and Strife, which
Strife
A3r
5
Strife I leave to Busie Natures, Restless
Minds, Vain Humours, and Idle Fools, and
rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend and
Servant.
IV.
Madam,
The other day was here the Lady J.O. to
see me, and her three Daughters, which
are call’d the three Graces, the one is Black, the
other Brown, the third White, all three different
coloured beauties; also they are of different
features, statures and shapes, yet all three so
equally handsom, that neither Judgment nor
Reason can prefer one before another: Also
their behaviours are different; the one is Majestical,
the other Gay and Aery, the third
Meek and Bashful; yet all three graceful,
sweet and becoming: Also their Wits are different;
the one Propounds well, the other Argues
well, the third Resolves well; all which
make a harmony in discourse. These three
Ladies are resolv’d never to marry, which
makes many sad Lovers; but whilst they were
here, in comes the Lord S.C. and discoursing
with them, at last he asks them, whether they
were seriously resolv’d never to marry? they answered,
they were resolv’d never to marry:
A3
But,
A3v
6
“But, Ladies”, said he, “Consider, Time wears out
Youth, and fades Beauty, and then you will not
be the three young fair Graces”; “You say true,
my Lord”, answer’d one of them, “but when we
leave to be the young fair Graces, we shall then
be the old wise Sibyls. By this answer you may
perceive, that when our Sex cannot pretend to
be Fair, they will pretend to be Wise; but it
matters not what we pretend to, if we be really
Virtuous, which I wish all our Sex may be,
and rest,”
Madam,
Your very faithful Friend
and Servant.
V.
Madam,
In my opinion the marriage between Sir A.
G. and Mrs. J.S. is no wayes agreeable,
wherefore not probable to be bless’d with a happy
union, though she is likelyer to be the happier
of the two; for ’tis better to have an old
doting fool, than a wanton young filly; but he
will be very unhappy through Jealousie, what
with his Dotage, and her Freedom, which will
be like fire and oyl, to set his mind on a flame,
and burn out the lamp of his life: Truly, I did
wonder, when I heard they were married, knowing
her nature and his humour, for she loves
young masculine Company, and he loves onely
a young
A4r
7
a young female Companion; so that he cannot
enjoy her to himself, unless she barr her self
from all other men for his sake, which I believe
she will not do, for she will not bury her Beauty,
nor put her Wit to silence for the sake of her
Husband; for, if I be not mistaken, she will
love a young Servant better than an old Husband;
nay, if her Husband were young, she
would prefer variety of Servants, before a single
Husband, insomuch, that if she had been made,
when there was but One man, as Adam, she
would have done like her Grand mother Eve,
as to have been courted by the Devil, and would
betray her Husband for the Devil’s sake, rather
than want a Lover. But leaving the discourse
of Jealousie, Age, Courtship, and Devils, I rest,
Madam,
Your very faithful Fr.Friend & S.Servant
VI.
Madam,
In your last Letter you sent me word, that
Sir F.O. was retir’d to write his own Life,
for he saies, he knows no reason, but he may
write his own life as well as Guzman; and since
you desire my opinion of his intended work, I
can onely say, that his Life for any thing I know
to the contrary, hath been as evil as Guzman’s, I
know not, yet I doubt the worst, and to write
an
A4v
8
an Evil life without Wit, will be but a dull
and tedious Story, indeed so tedious and dull,
as I believe none will take the pains to read it,
unless he himself read of himself: but it is to
be hoped, that he will be tir’d of himself, and so
desist from his self Story. And if he do write
his own Life, it will be as a masking Dolphin
or such a thing, where the outside is painted
past-board or canvas, and the inside stuff’d with
shreds of paper, or dirty raggs, scrap’d from
dunghils: and if he set his Picture before, as a
Frontispiece to his Book, it will be like an ill-
favour’d masking Vizzard. But if he have any
Friends, surely they will perswade him to imploy
his time about something else; but some
are so unhappy, as they have nothing to imploy
Time with; they can waste Time, but not imploy
Time; and as they waste Time, so Time
wasts them. There’s a saying, That men are
born to live, and live to dye; but I think some
are onely born to dye, and not to live; for they
make small use of life, and life makes small use
of them; so that in effect they were ready for
the Grave, as soon as they came forth from the
Womb. Wherefore if Sir F.O. go forward
with his work, he will dig his Grave through
the story of his Life, and his Soul-less Wit
will be buried therein. But leaving his dead
Wit to his paper Coffin, and his unprofitable
Labours to his black mourning Ink, I rest,
Madam, Your faithful Fr.Friend & S.Servant
VII.
Madam,
I am sorry to hear, Wit is so little known and
understood, that Sir W.T. should be thought
Mad, because he hath more Wit than other
men; indeed Wit should alwayes converse
with Wit, and Fools with Fools; for Wit and
Fools can never agree, they understand not one
another; Wit flies beyond a Fools conceit or
understanding, for Wit is like an Eagle, it hath
a strong wing, and flies high and far, and when it
doth descend, it knocks a Fool on the head, as
an Eagle doth a Dotril, or a Woodcock, or such
like Birds; and surely the world was never
so fill’d with Fools, as it is in this age, nor hath
there been greater Errours, or grosser Follies
committed than there hath been in this age: It is
not an age like Augustus Cæsar’s, when Wisdom
reign’d, and Wit flourished, which was the
cause of Plenty & Peace throughout the whole
world: but in this age Debauchery is taken for
Wit, and Faction for Wisdom, Treachery for
Policy, and drunken Quarrels for Valour: Indeed
the world is so foolishly Wicked, & basely
Foolish, that they are happiest who can withdraw
themselves most from it: But when I say
the world, I mean the world of Men, or rather
the Bodies of Men, for there doth not seem
to be many Rational Souls amongst them, they
B
are
B1v
10
are Soul-less men, Bodies of men that have only
Senses and Appetites, or Sensual Appetites.
But you say, every Particular complains of the
world, as I do in this Letter, yet None helps to
mend it. Let me tell you, Madam, it is not in
the power of every Particular, nor in a number,
But the Chiefest persons must mend the world;
viz. they that govern the world, or else the
world will be out at the heels. But in some
ages the world is more tatter’d and torn, than in
other ages; and in some ages the world is
patch’d and piec’d, but seldom new and suitable;
and it is oftener in a Fools-coat than in a Grave
Cassock. Wherefore leaving the motley, I
rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
VIII.
Madam,
You were pleas’d to invite me unto a Ball,
to divert my Melancholy Thoughts, but
they are not capable of your Charity, for they
are in too deep a Melancholy to be diverted;
like as bodies that are starved, and almost dying
for hunger, so weak as they cannot feed, at least,
that want strength to nourish or digest, having
not life enough to re-inkindle the vital fire,
which want of food had neer put out. Thus,
Madam,
B2r
11
Madam, I do not refuse your Charity, but I
am not capable to receive it; Besides, my very
outward appearance would rather be an Obstruction
to your Mirth, than any Addition to your
Pleasures, and for me, it would be very improper;
for a grieved heart, weeping eyes, sad
countenance, and black mourning garments, will
not be suitable with dancing legs; In truth, my
leaden Spirits have soder’d up my Joynts so stiff,
that they will not move so agilly, as is requir’d
in Dancing; I am fitter to sit upon a Grave, than
to tread measures on a Carpet; and there is such
an Antipathy in my mind to light Aires, that
they would sooner stop my Ears as Discord,
than enter into my Hearing as Harmony; indeed
my Senses are closed or shut from the
world, and my Mind is benighted in Sorrow,
insomuch as I have not one lighted thought,
they are all put out with the memory of my
Loss. Thus, Madam, Memory hath made an
Oblivion; but though it hath buried for the
present the worldly Joys of my Life, yet it
hath not buried my grateful Thanks for your
Favours, for which I am,
Madam,
Your most humble S.Servant
IX.
Madam,
In your last Letter I perceive that the Lady
N.P. is an actor in some State-design, or
at least would be thought so, for our Sex in this
age, is ambitious to be State-Ladies, that they
may be thought to be Wise Women; but let
us do what we can, we shall prove our selves
Fools, for Wisdom is an enemy to our Sex, or
rather our Sex is an enemy to Wisdom. ’Tis
true, we are full of Designs and Plots, and ready
to side into Factions; but Plotting, Designing,
Factions, belong nothing to Wisdom, for Wisdom
never intermeddles therein or therewith,
but renounces them; it is onely cheating Craft
and Subtilty that are the managers thereof: and
for deceiving Craft, Women are well practiced
therein, and most of them may be accounted Politicians;
for no question but Women may, can,
and oftentimes do make wars, especially Civil
wars; witness our late Civil war, wherein Women
were great, although not good actors; for
though Women cannot fight with warring arms
themselves, yet they can easily inflame men’s
minds against the Governours and Governments,
unto which Men are too apt even without
the perswasion of Women, as to make innovation
through envy and emulation, in hopes of
advancement in Title, Fortune and Power, of
which
B3r
13
which Women are as ambitious as Men; but I
wish for the honour of our Sex, that Women
could as easily make peace as war, though it is
easier to do evil than good, for every fool can
make an uproar, and a tumultuous disorder, such
as the wisest can hardly settle into order again.
But Women in State-affairs can do as they do
with themselves, they can, and do often make
themselves sick, but when they are sick, not well
again: So they can disorder a State, as they do
their Bodies, but neither can give Peace to
th’ one, nor Health to th’ other; but their restless
Minds, and unsatiable Appetites, do many
times bring Ruin to the one, and Death to the
other; for Temperance and Quietness are strangers
to our Sex. But leaving the Lady N.P.
to her petty Designs, and weak Plots, I rest,
Madam,
Your very faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
X.
Madam,
In your last Letter you were pleased to tell
me for news, that C.V. was newly made a
Lord; truly he deserves it, and if his Title
were to be measur’d, it would be far short of his
Merit, but it is a greater honour to have more
Merit than Title, than to have more Title than
B3
Me-
B3v
14
Merit. Indeed Title ought to be but as a Sign;
as the King’s Arms or Picture to a Shop of rich
Merchandise; so Title should be but to have it
known there is a worthy Person, who is full of
Noble Qualities, Moral Virtues, Sweet Graces,
Divine Influences, Learned Sciences, Wise
Counsels, and the like, which ought to be commerced
and traffick’d within the world, for their
own and others good, benefit and pleasure; for
the riches of the Mind must do as other riches,
which is to disperse about, not to lie unprofitably
hid, and horded up from all use; but they ought
to be as Staple Commodities, and not as Trifles
of Vanity, which wear out, or are laid by, as
mens humours change, and are more for fashion
than benefit. But some men seem to be richer
than they are, and some to be poorer than
they are; they that seem richer than they are,
lay all in their outward Shops, and those that
seem poorer than they are, lay all in their inward
Ware-houses: Those that lay all in their outward
Shops are vain-glorious Persons, those
that lay all in their inward Ware-houses are
magnanimous Persons; But womens Minds or
Souls are like Shops of small-wares, wherein
some have pretty toyes, but nothing of any
great value. I imagine you will chide me for
this opinion, and I should deserve to be chidden,
if all Women were like to you; but you are but
one, and I speak of Women, not of One woman;
and thus I am neither injurious to You, nor partial
to our Sex; but I wish with all my heart, our
whole
B4r
15
whole Sex were like you, so I might hope to be
one of your Copies, and though you are an example
not to be pattern’d, yet I will endeavour
to imitate you as much as I can, by which I may
be so much the more worthy to be
Your Ladiships
Humble Servant.
XI.
Madam,
I hear the Lady B.A. and the Lady C.D. are
gone to be Courtiers, but I believe they will
neither agree with the Court, nor the Court
with them; for the one hath been bred fitter
for a Nunnery than a Court, and the other bred
to good huswifry, fitter for the Countrey than
a Court; the truth is, Sparing is unnatural for a
Courtier, and Praying is not usual for a Courtier,
yet those Ladies that are Beautiful are made
Saints there, and the men are their Devouts,
which offer them Vows, Prayers, Praises, and
sometimes Thanksgiving, and many times they
are Penitents; but when the Ladies Beauties
decay, the men become Apostates. Thus you
may see many of our Sex are made Saints,
though they be Sinners, but they are Sainted
for theittheir Beauty, not for their Piety, for their
outward Form, not for their inward Grace:
Indeed they are wordly Saints, and the Court
is
B4v
16
is their Heaven, and Nature their Goddess,
which indues them with attractive Graces; to
which I leave them, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
XII.
Madam,
I hear the Lady D.C. makes Politick feasts
and entertainments, feasting the Courtiers,
and entertaining them with dancing and carding,
to whom she doth Politickly lose her mony, and
causes her husband to lend them mony out of
a Policy, and ’tis likely she will Politickly ruin
her husband; for I believe she is more Politick
with her husband than with the Courtiers,
and they more Politick with her than her husband.
But many wives will perswade their
husbands to invite company, pretending some
Designs, whenas their chief Design is, to have
Company; and they will be very free and frolick
with their guests, making their husbands
believe they are so onely to compass, or bring
their Designs to pass; so as they make their
husbands Pimps to Cuckold themselves, who
think their wives wise women, both in their
Counsels and Actions: Such, and the like inventions
and excuses wives have to be in company;
and it is to be observed, that those wives that
love
C1r
17
love freedom and company, will be so very
kind to their husbands when they bring home
company, or are with such company as they like,
that not onely strangers, but their husbands
think them for that time the best wives in the
world; whenas being all alone, to their husbands,
the Furies are no more turbulent, nor
worse natur’d than they; But in much company
all is as their husbands please, whether to
dance or play; upon which kind words and humble
behaviour, their husbands are so ravish’d
with joy, as then it is what their wives please;
nay, they intreat their wives to please themselves,
and approve of all they say or do. Other
wives, to get, or be in company, will insinuatingly
flatter, and perswade their husbands,
that they are the wisest, or wittiest men in the
world, and that there is none that knows how to
entertain company but they; that for their own
parts they hate much company, as nothing so
tedious and troublesome, and onely take delight
to see their husbands entertain guests, and love
to hear them discourse with strangers, their
wit and behaviour being so far above others;
and to encourage their husbands, or to flatter
them the more, they will repeat their Discourses
when they are alone together, as how well
such or such a question was resolv’d, or how
wittily such or such a one was answer’d, and the
like; whereupon the husband often invites
company, onely for his wife to hear his supreme
Wit, wise Sentences, and to see his grave Entertainments,C
ter-
C1v
18
whenas his wife laughs in her
mind to hear what a Fool, and to see what a formal
Coxcomb, and how self-conceited he is.
Thus most husbands are either deluded with
Politick wives, or forced to obey, or humour
their Turbulent and Peevish wives, or deceived
by their Insinuating and Flattering wives, to betray
themselves. But fearing I should divulge
too much of the nature of our Sex, I stop here,
and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend & S.Servant
XIII.
Madam,
Most of Mrs. L.A’s. discourse is of her self,
indeed every one is apt to speak of himself,
as being full of self-love, which makes most
tongues discourse of a self-theme; but her
theme is, to tell how good a Wife she will
make when she is married, although the proof
will be after she is married, if she can get a Husband;
for I believe she wants one, and desires
one, because she talks so much of a Husband,
and promises so well for a Husband. Truly, it
is to be observed, that all Maids love to talk of
Husbands, all Widows of Suters, and all
Wives of Lovers: for men may marry, nay do
often marry, yet not for Love, but for Interest,
as
C2r
19
as for Posterity, or the like; and Suters may
woo, yet not for Love, but Interest, as for
Wealth, or the like; But when Amorous Lovers
plead, it is for no other design, but to lie
with the Woman they make their address to;
and married Wives are more apt to yield than
Maids or Widows, having a cloak to cover
their shame or reproach, and a husband to father
their children; and they are more fond of amorous
Courtships than Maids or Widows, because
they are more barr’d, as being bound in
Wedlock’s-bonds: besides, it requires more
secrecy and difficulty, both which Women
love. But when Maids, Widows, and Wives,
talk of Husbands, Suters and Lovers, they are
so delighted with the Discourse, as you may
perceive, not only by their Speech, being then
quicker, and their Wit sharper, and Words
fluenter, but also by their Looks, their Eyes
being livelier, their Countenances pleasanter,
and their Behaviour gayer or wantoner, than in
any other Discourse, especially if it be upon
particular Persons, such as they fancy, or think
they fancy them. But as for Mrs. L.A. who
discourses so much of a Husband, I do verily believe,
she will make a very good Wife, not
that she sayes so, but that she hath been bred
strictly and retiredly, and is of a sober, and
stay’d Nature, not apt to run into Extravagancies,
nor to desire variety of Company, but is
Huswifly and Thrifty, and of an humble and
obedient Behaviour, and not onely Attentive
C2
to
C2v
20
to good Advices, but Tractable and practive to
them; all which makes her deserve a good
Husband, and I wish her one with all my heart;
but she must take her fortune, whether none or
any, bad or good; but many a good Batchelour
makes an ill Husband, and many a wild deboyst
Batchelour makes a good Husband; and as for
Widowers, many men that were good Husbands
to their first Wives, are ill Husbands to
their second, or third, or fourth, or to some good,
and to some bad; and some that have been ill
and unkind Husbands to their first Wives, are
very good, & fond Husbands to their second: the
like for Maids, Wives and Widows; so as none
can make a wise choice in hap-hazard; for haphazard,
as chance, barrs out Wisdom’s prudence,
it blindfolds Wisdom, having no insight
into Chance; so as a Fool blinded with Ignorance,
may choose in the Lottery of Husbands
and Wives, as well as the Wisest, being blinded
with the inconstancy of Mankind. But leaving
Mrs. L.A. to the Lottery, and her Matrimonial
Contemplations and Discourses, I
rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XIV.
Madam,
I am of your opinion, that Philosophers & Poets
certainly should be the wisest men, for they
having so deep an insight, as to peirce even into
the Secrets of Nature, it should be easie for them
to have an insight into the Designs, Counsels,
and Actions of Men, & to foresee the Effects of
Things; for they that can Judge of Hidden and
Invisible Causes, and find out their Effects, may
easily Judge of Visible Actions or Businesses amongst
Mankind; and there is no man that
can be Wise, that hath not a deep peircing insight,
and a clear fore-sight to conceive and foresee,
what is, and what may probably be; for ’tis
not History that makes men Wise, nor Law, nor
Logick, nor to be Learn’d in all the Sciences, but
to have a Natural Ingenuity, as to conceive Rationally,
to judge Solidly, to understand Perfectly,
to compare Rightly, to search Narrowly, to
examine Strictly, to observe Generally, to consider
Seriously, or all that hath been, is, or is not,
or what may be, or cannot be; In all which, Natural
Philosophers and Poets are the most Ingenious
men; But of this sort of men the world
hath not many, indeed so few, as the rest of
mankind doth not understand them, for they
think them rather Fools than Wise men; for
C3
though
C3v
22
though Wise men know Fools, yet Fools know
not Wise men, nay Fools do not know Fools
but Wise men know Wise men; for how
should a Fool know a Fool, when he knows not
Himself? But if any fault be in Natural Poets
and Philosophers, ’tis that they are so delighted
with Transcendency, as they will not Descend
to consider, or regard the Actions and Designs of
Men, no, not the outward and ordinary works
of Nature; they are of Nature’s privy Counsel,
wherefore they scorn to be in Temporal
or Human Counsels of Men; they are Natural
States-men, and will not be Temporal Statesmen,
neither will they attend Temporal Princes,
being Nature’s Chief Courtiers; and
when they chance to observe the Actions and
Courses of other men, they view them with a
despising smile, to see their gross Errours, ridiculous
Follies, painful Pleasures, foolish Vices
and unprofitable Labours: also Natural
Philosophers and Poets are not only the Wisest,
but the Happiest men; not only in pleasing
themselves with their vast Knowledge, supreme
Wits, subtil Conceptions, delightful Imaginations,
and curious Fancies, having all the Delights
of the Mind, and Pleasures of Thoughts,
but in that they can Conquer their Unruly Passions,
Unsatiable Appetites, and order their
Minds according to their Fortunes; they are
Happy in any Condition, having their Happiness
always with them, and in them, & not without
them, when other men’s Happiness lies alwayeswayes
C4r
23
without, and their Unhappiness within
them, their Minds are alwayes like troubled
Waters, and every cross Accident is
apt to make a Storm, when Poets and Philosopher’s
Minds are like the fixt Stars, having
onely a twinkling motion; or rather like the
Sun, which keeps a constant Course, and never
alters, but yet moves swiftly about the
world, and views every corner, and peirces into
the very bowels of the Earth, and their
Sun-like Mind is the Light of their Thoughts;
like as the rest of the Planets receive light
from the Sun, so the Thoughts from the Mind;
and as the Sun hath Heat and Light, so hath
the Mind Reason and Knowledge; and as the
Sun inlivens several Creatures, so their Mind
conceives several Causes and Effects, and
creates several Fancies; and as the Sun shews
the World, and the World of Creatures,
so the Mind finds and shews the Truth of
Things. But leaving them to true Knowledge,
Wisdom, Wit and Happiness, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
XV.
Madam,
Yesterday was the Lord N.W. to visit me,
where amongst other Discourses we talk’d
of the Lady T.M. not sooner was her name
men-
C4v
24
mentioned, but he seem’d to be rapt up into the
third Heaven, and from thence to descend to
declare her Praises; and to repeat his Expressions,
they were so extraordinary, as they will
not easily go out of my Memory, so as you shall
have them word for word. “First”, he said, “She
was a Lady fit to be the Empress of the whole
world, for though Fortune had not given her a
Temporal Imperial Crown, Dignity and Title,
as neither by Inheritance, Victory, nor Choice,
nor had not advanced her to a Temporal Imperial
Power, nor placed her on a Temporal Imperial
Throne, nor held she a Temporal Imperial
Scepter, yet she was Crown’d at her Birth
the Empress of her Sex; for though Fortune
had not Crown’d her Body, yet Nature had
Crown’d her Soul with a Celestial Crown, made
of Poetical Flame, instead of Earthly Gold that
Crown’s the Body; and instead of Diamonds,
Pearls, and other pretious Stones set in Golden
Crowns, her Celestial Crown was set with Understanding,
Judgement and Wit, also with clear
Distinguishings, oriental Similizings, and sparkling
Fancies, a Crown more glorious than Ariadne’s
Crown of Stars; and though she was not
advanced on a Temporal Imperial Throne, yet
she was set higher, as on a Throne of Applause;
and though she possess’d not a Temporal Imperial
Power, nor held a Temporal Imperial Scepter,
yet she had a powerful Perswasion and the
tongue of Eloquence; and though she was not
adorn’d with Imperial Robes, yet she was adorn’ddorn’d
D1r
25
with Natural Beauty; and though she
had not a Temporal and Imperial Guard, yet
she was guarded with Virtue; and though she
was not attended, waited and served with and by
Temporal and Imperial Courtiers, yet she was
attended, waited on, and served by and with the
sweet Graces, and her Maids of Honour were
the Muses, and Fame’s house was her Magnificent
Palace. Thus was she Royally Born, and
Divinely Anointed or Indued, and Celestially
Crown’d, and may Reign in the memory of every
Age and Nation to the world’s end; and
not onely Reign, but Reign Happily, Gloriously,
and Famously.” But when he had said
what I have related, I could not chuse but smile,
to hear such Poetical commendations of a Woman,
doubting none of our Sex was worthy
of such high, and far-fetch’d Praises; he ask’d
me why I smil’d? I told him, “I smil’d to observe
how the Passion of Love had bribed his
Tongue”; he said, he was not guilty of partial
Bribes, but Justice had commanded his Tongue
to speak the Truth: I told him, “I was glad to
find, at least to hear, that there was Justice in
Men, and Merit in Women, as the one to
Praise, the other to be Praise-worthy”; but I
pray’d him to give me leave, or to pardon me, if
I told him, that his Speech shew’d, or express’d
him not a Temporal and Imperial Courtier, as
to praise one Lady to another, and to give so many
Praises to an absent Lady, as to leave no Praises
for the present Lady: He pray’d me to pardonD
don
D1v
26
him that Errour, and that hereafter he
would alwayes Praise that Lady he was present
with. But, Madam, those Praises given the
Lady T.M. had I been apt to Envy, it had
turn’d me all into Vinegar, or dissolv’d me into
Vitriol; but being unspotted, and free from that
speckled Vice, I am heighten’d with joy to hear
any of our Sex so Celestial, as to deserve a Celestial
Praise: And leaving you to the same
Joy, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XVI.
Madam,
I hope I have given the Lady D.A. no cause
to believe I am not her Friend; for though
she hath been of Ps. and I of Ks. side, yet I
know no reason why that should make a difference
betwixt us, as to make us Enemies, no
more than cases of Conscience in Religion, for
one may be my very good Friend, and yet not
of my opinion, every one’s Conscience in Religion
is betwixt God and themselves, and it belongs
to none other. ’Tis true, I should be glad
my Friend were of my opinion, or if I thought
my Friend’s opinion were better than mine, I
would be of the same; but it should be no breach
of
D2r
27
of Friendship, if our opinions were different,
since God is onely to be the Judg: And as for
the matter of Governments, we Women understand
them not, yet if we did, we are excluded
from intermedling therewith, and almost
from being subject thereto; we are not tied, nor
bound to State or Crown; we are free, not
Sworn to Allegiance, nor do we take the Oath
of Supremacy; we are not made Citizens of
the Commonwealth, we hold no Offices, nor
bear we any Authority therein; we are accounted
neither Useful in Peace, nor Serviceable in
War; and if we be not Citizens in the Commonwealth,
I know no reason we should be
Subjects to the Commonwealth: And the truth
is, we are no Subjects, unless it be to our Husbands,
and not alwayes to them, for sometimes
we usurp their Authority, or else by flattery we
get their good wills to govern; but if Nature
had not befriended us with Beauty, and other
good Graces, to help us insinuate our selves
into men’s Affections, we should have been
more inslaved than any other of Natur’s Creatures
she hath mademade; but Nature be thank’d,
she hath been so bountiful to us, as we oftener
inslave men, than men inslave us; they seem to
govern the world, but we really govern the
world, in that we govern men: for what man
is he, that is not govern’d by a woman more or
less? None, unless some dull Stoick, or an old
miserable Usurer, or a cold, old, withered
Batchelor, or a half-starved Hermit, and such
D2
like
D2v
28
like persons, which are but here and there
one; And not only Wives and Mistresses have
prevalent power with Men, but Mothers,
Daughters, Sisters, Aunts, Cousins, nay, Maid-
Servants have many times a perswasive power
with their Masters, and a Land-lady with
her Lodger, or a she-Hostess with her he-
Guest; yet men will not believe this, and ’tis
the better for us, for by that we govern
as it were by an insensible power, so as
men perceive not how they are Led, Guided,
and Rul’d by the Feminine Sex. But howsoever,
Madam, the disturbance in this Countrey
hath made no breach of Friendship betwixt
us, for though there hath been a Civil
War in the Kingdom, and a general War
amongst the Men, yet there hath been none
amongst the Women, they have not fought
pitch’d battels; and if they had, there hath
been no particular quarrel betwixt her and me,
for her Ladiship is the same in my affection,
as if the Kingdom had been in a calm Peace;
in which Friendship I shall alwayes remain
hers, as also,
Your Ladiships
most Humble and
Devoted S.Servant
XVII.
Madam,
The pure Lady, or Lady Puritan, is so godly,
as to follow all those Ministers she
thinks are call’d and chosen by the Holy Spirit,
to preach the Word of God, whereas those
Ministers preach more their own words, than
God’s, for they interpret the Scripture to their
own Sense, or rather to their Factious Humours
and Designs, and after their Sermons, their female
Flocks gossip Scripture, visiting each other
to confer Notes, and make repetitions of the
Sermons, as also to explain and expound them;
for first the Minister expounds the Scripture;
and then the Women-hearers expound the Sermon;
so that there are expoundings upon expoundings,
and preaching upon preaching, insomuch
as they make such a medly or hash of
the Scripture, as certainly the right and Truth
is so hidden and obscur’d, that none can find it;
and surely the Holy Spirit, whom they talk so
much of, knows not what they mean or preach,
being so much and such Non-sense in their Sermons
as God himself cannot turn to Sense; but
howsoever, it works on some to a good effect,
and causes as much Devotion amongst many, as if
they preach’d Learnedly, Eloquently, and interpreted
Rightly, and to the true sense & meaning;
for many sorrowful & penitent tears are shed, but
D3
whe-
D3v
30
whether they be bottled up in Heaven, I know
not: certainly Mary Magdalen could not Weep
faster for the time, or fetch deeper Sighs, or stronger
Groans for her Sins, than they do, which
shews that they have been grievous Sinners;
but whether their Sins were of the same kind as
hers were, I cannot tell, and I think they would
not confess, for Confession they account Popish.
But truly, and verily, the Lady Puritan who
hath been to visit me this afternoon, hath so tired
me with her preaching Discourse, as I think I
shall not recover my weary Spirits and deafned
Ears, this two dayes, unless a quiet sleep cure
me; nay, she hath so fill’d my head with words,
as I doubt it will hinder my silent Repose;
howsoever I’le try: and so taking my leave as
going to bed, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
XVIII.
Madam,
I observe there is an emulation between the
Lord V.A. and the Lord G.V. for Worth
and Merit, striving which shall excell each other
in Virtue, Noble Qualities, Practicable
Arts, Learn’d Sciences, Witty Poetry, and the
like; as for Justice, Temperance, Valour, Fortitude,
Generosity, Gratitude, Fidelity and
Loy-
D4r
31
Loyalty, as also, for Courtesie, Civility, and
Obligements; for wise Forecasts, prudent
Managements, industrious Ingenuities, noble
Commands, and honest and conformable Obedience;
likewise for graceful Behaviours, and
handsom Demeanours; also, for Fencing, Riding,
Vaulting, Wrestling, and the like; for
proper and fit Sciences for Noble Persons to
be learn’d and known, as Fortification, Navigation,
Astronomy, Cosmography, Architecture,
Musick, and History; and for Wit, as Scenes,
Songs, Poems, and the like: and this Emulation
makes them Admire, Love, Respect, and
Praise each other, and watch all opportunities to
Oblige each other, thinking and esteeming it a
Happiness so to do; for the effects of Emulation
are quite different from the effects of Envy,
for Envy is full of Dispraise and Detraction,
either covertly or openly, and watches all opportunities
to do Mischief, and to obscure the
Beauty of Virtue, and the grace and becoming
demeanours of Virtuosoes; whereas Emulation
rejoyces when Virtue is visibly Seen, and
justly Praised, and Virtuosoes highly Commended:
indeed, Emulation dwells with the Worthiest
Persons, Envy with the Basest. But, Madam,
’tis a wonder in an age so basely Bad, there
should be two persons so nobly Good; when
most men spend their time so idely Vain, that
they should spend their time so ingeniously Prudent;
when Vice is advanced, and Virtue disgraced,
that they {Handwritten deletion: should} end of handwritten deletion should Shun that advancement,vancement,
D4v
32
and imbrace Virtue; when Treason
is Rewarded and Loyalty Punished, that
they should loyally Suffer, and not basely Betray;
when Flattery is heard, and Truth rejected,
that they should choose to be Silent, or
Speak what they think. They covet not Office,
Authority and Wealth, nor do they ambitiously
strive to Command, but when they are
employed, they do not grow proud with their
Authority and Place, nor richer by taking
Bribes; nor do they partially Favour their
Friends, nor are they Unjust to their Foes;
they use no Malice nor Favour, but are Upright
and Just; and in their Commands in War, or
Governments in Peace, although they are carefully
Strict, they are not Imperious nor Cruel;
but, in short, they endeavour to serve their King
Loyally, their Country Faithfully, and every
particular Man Generously, if it lie in their power.
But leaving these two Nobles to their Glorious
Emulatings, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend & S.Servant
XIX.
Madam,
As the Emulation between the Lord V.A.
and the Lord G.V. was Commendable,
and worthy of great Praise, so the Envy betweentween
E1r
33
the Lord P.R. and the Lord M.A.
is Discommendable, and worthy to be Condemn’d;
for they strive not to imitate equally,
or surpass each other for Worth and Merit, for
Courtesie and Civility, for Valour and Generosity,
for Learning and Poetry; but strive to
imitate equally, or surpass each other in Expences
and Bravery, for Shew and Vain glory, for
Offices and Honour, for Vice and Vanity, as
which shall make more luxurious Feasts, delicious
Banquets, masking Scenes, dancing Balls,
gay Shews, as brave Cloaths, gilded Coaches,
laced Liveries, many Pages, Lackies, hackny
Horses, and handsom Mistresses; also they
strive for Court Preferments, each would have
All Offices and Honours, although, perchance,
neither could well discharge any One Place or
Office Wisely, if Honestly, nor be worthy the
Least Title they are ambitious of; also they
strive to be out-Flattered, which Flatterers they
maintain at great charge, and to compass their
each out-stripping, or out-reaching Designs,
they will crouch Basely, flatter Grosly, bribe
Liberally, wait Diligently, watch Carefully, and
attend Patiently; But I foresee their Fate, which
is, they will die despised Beggars, for if they
get their Designs, they will be Losers, for the
Bribes they give for them, and their Presents
and Entertainments, are more than their Designs
are worth, and more than they shall gain by
them, if gotten; but if their Designs fail them,
they will be double losers, besides the expence
E
of
E1v
34
of their gay Vanities; so what with out-braving,
out-bribing, and out-spending each other,
they will both be soon out of their Estates; for
if they spend upon their Stocks, or Credits, or
both, they will have nothing left to spend, and
when they are both Poor, Envy may chance
to make them Friends, as it doth now, being
Rich, Enemies; for though Envy is a following
Enemy to Wealth and Prosperity, yet ’tis a
Friend to Poverty, and for the most dwells
with Poverty; to which I’le leave these two
Envious Persons, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
XX.
Madam,
I remember you told me, that formerly you
thought Time troublesome, and every Place
wearisome; as in the Spring, you would wish
for Summer, when Summer came, you would
wish for Autumn, and in the Autumn you would
wish for Winter, a cold wish; nay every Day,
every Hour, every Minute, you thought Tedious
and Long. Indeed Time runs so fast upon
Youth, as it doth oppress Youth, which makes
Youth desire to cast it by; and though the Motion
of Time is swift, yet the Desire of Youth is
swifter, and the Motions of Thoughts are as far
be-
E2r
35
beyond the Motions of Time, as the Motion
of Time is beyond the Motion of Nature’s Architecture;
so as Youth through it’s Sharp,
Greedy, Hungry Appetite, devours Time, like
as a Cormorant doth Fish; for as he never stayes
to chew, but swallows down whole Fishes, so
Youth swallows, as it were, whole Dayes,
Weeks, Months, Years, untill they surfeit with
Practice, or are fully satisfied with Experience:
The same reason makes Youth weary of every
Place or Company, for they are not satisfied,
because they have not had enough variety of
Knowledge, they know not the right use of
Time, the unprofitable use of Vanity, the restless
motions of Variety, nor know they the Deceits,
Abuses, and Treacheries of their own Kind, as
Mankind, neither do they know their own Natures
and Dispositions, they know not what to
Choose, nor what to Leave, what to Seek, nor
what to Shun; neither have they felt the heavy
burdens of Cares, nor oppressions of Sorrows
for Losses and Crosses; they have not been
pinched with Necessity, nor pained with long
Sicknesses, nor stung with Remorse; they have
not been terrified with bloody Wars, nor forsaken
of Natural Friends, nor betrayed by feigned
Friendships; they have not been robbed of
all their Maintenance, nor been banished their
Countrey. Thus being tenderly Young, they
are Opprest with the quick repetitions of Time,
and their Senses being Sharp, and their Appetites
Hungry, they greedily Devour Time,
E2
though
E2v
36
though in the end Time devours them, the
Meat, the Eater; also the desire of Knowledge
makes every Place and Company
wearisom, for Youth takes delight in that
which is New, they being New themselves, for
Youth is like Garments new made, and being
new themselves, they Sympathetically delight
and love new things, as new Clothes, new Houses,
new Vanities, new Sports, new Countries,
new Companies, new Lovers, new Friends, and
any thing that is new to them, insomuch as
they would rather have a new Enemy, than an
old Friend; and thus will Youth do, until Time
turns its back, whereupon are written all the
Follies of Youth, which Follies they could not
see to read whilst Time was before them, for
while Times face is towards them, they onely
see their childish desires, which are all written
upon Times breast. But, Madam, I believe, that
Time, as troublesom as it hath seem’d to you,
you would be glad now of its stay; but Time
doth as all Courting Amorosoes do, they run to
imbrace Youth, though they tire Youth with
their troublesom kindness, but when the gloss
of Youth is past, they leave off their Amours,
nay, they hate those they made love to, and
strive to get away from them as fast as they can,
and as far off: Just so doth Time, it makes love
to all, and then forsakes all it hath made love to.
But, Madam, it hath but newly turn’d its head
from you, but it will turn its whole body;
at first it will seem to pace slowly from you, but
it
E3r
37
it will mend its pace, and at last run from you,
yet let it {Handwritten deletion: not} end of handwritten deletion run without your repining,
or grieving for its neglects, for no perswasion
will make it stay. But, Madam, you will be
happier in Times neglects, than in its imbracements,
and will make more advantage from
Times heels than from its head, for Times
head is fill’d with Vanity, and on Times heels
is Experience; yet although Time runs from
you, Wisdom will stay with you, for Wisdom
is the Son of Time, and became Wise by
his Fathers Follies, which are written upon his
Fathers back; for Wisdom waits alwayes behind
his Father, and neither Wisdom the
Son, nor Time the Father, do meet face to face;
and you will find more happiness in Wisdom’s
Company than in Times Courtships, for Wisdom’s
Conversation is Comfortable and Pleasing,
it speaks with the Tongue of an Oratour,
the Wit of a Poet, and the Advice of a Friend;
then who would be troubled with the fantastical
Humours, apish Actions, flattering Speeches,
and subtil Deceits of Time? But lest this Letter
should be as tedious to you as formerly
Time was, I’le stop here, and rest,
Madam,
Your Ladiships
faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
XXI.
Madam,
I am sorry that Mrs. P.L. hath had so great
a loss at cards, as the grief of the loss caused
her to weep; But Gamesters are like Merchant-
adventurers, and for the most part have the same
fate, as to die Bankrupts, for more are impoverish’d
by their losses, than inriched by their gettings;
but gaming was never so much practiced
by our Feminine Sex, as it is in this age, and by
their losses, (I know not for their skill) they
seem Masculine gamesters, and I believe they
quarrel as much in their play, onely they fight
not Duels, unless with their Tongues. But I
observe that cards is one of the chief pastimes of
our Sex, and their greatest delight, for few or
none of our Sex loves or delights in Poetry, unless
a Copy of Verses made in their praise,
wherein for the most part is more Flattery than
Wit; neither doth our Sex delight or understand
Philosophy, for as for Natural Philosophy
they study no more of Nature’s works than their
Faces, and their greatest ingenuity is, to make
them Fairer than Nature did; and for Moral
Philosophy, they think that too tedious to
learn, and too rigid to practice; yet I make no
question but they have heard of Temperance,
though few are acquainted with it, and Prudence
they scorn to accompany, they despise
her
E4r
39
her as a mean, plain Huswife, and Fortitude can
get no entrance, for strong Fears keep her out;
as for Justice, I think our Sex doth onely resemble
the Emblem of Moral, as Justice is blinded
with a band to keep out Partiality, so our Sex is
blinded with Ignorance, which keeps out Knowledge;
and though our Sex holds no Sword in
their hands to cut off Offences, yet they hold
as sharp a Weapon in their mouths, to cut off
good Fame, and will make more Offences, than
the Sword of Justice is able to cut off; and as for
the Balance of Justice, which is Judgement, they
never use it, for they seldom Weigh any thing;
and for Faith, Hope, and Charity, they seem to
have no more Faith than to believe their own
Praises, and their onely Hope is for pre-eminence
of Beauty or Title, for Place or Wealth,
and for Vanities; and as for Charity, they spend
so much upon themselves, as they have nothing
left for the Poor; and they are so far from governing
their Passions and Appetites, as their
Passions and Appetites govern and rule the
whole course of their Lives; neither doth our
Sex take much delight in true History, for naturally
our Sex is too lazy to look back into past
Times, neither have they the peircing foresight
to see into Future times, they only regard the
Present; neither doth our Sex take much pleasure
in harmonious Musick, only in Violins to
tread a measure; the truth is, the chief study
of our Sex is Romances, wherein reading, they
fall in love with the feign’d Heroes and Carpet-
Knights,
E4v
40
Knights, with whom their Thoughts secretly
commit Adultery, and in their Conversation
and manner, or forms or phrases of Speech,
they imitate the Romancy-Ladies: And our
Sexes chief Pastime is Gaming of all kinds or
sorts, but most Cards, whereby they lose more
money than get reputation; indeed Carding is
their Work, for they make it rather a Labour
with long and tiresome Sitting, careful Playing,
and painful Vexing and Fretting, than a Pleasure
and Recreation; and our Sexes chief Exercise
is Dancing, not alone, amongst themselves,
for that they hate, but in masculine Company,
and this they love so well, as to dance themselves
into a firie heat, if not a Fever; and their
onely delight is in Love and Courtships, and
their only pleasure Luxury, insomuch as they
are for the most part Eating, whether Sitting,
Walking, or Dancing. But leaving our Sex to
their Banquets, Courtships, Dancing and Gaming,
I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend & S.Servant
XXII.
Madam,
You said in your last Letter, that Sir G.A.
doth so brag of his own gallant Actions, as he
saves his neighbour the labour to report them;
I
F1r
41
I am sorry to hear gallant men should brag of
their own Actions, for their bragging takes
off the gloss of their Courage; for as Time
takes off Youth or fresh Colour off Beauty, so
Self-praise takes off the Esteem and Honour of
Merit: But as some will boast of their own
Worth, so others will boast of their own
Baseness, as what subtil Cheats they have practised,
or whom they have Betrayed, or
how ingenious they were in telling Lies,
or how many Robberies they have committed;
as also of their Disobedience, Disloyalty,
and the like; others will boast of their
Debaucheries, as how often they have had
the French Disease, how many Women they
have Debauch’d, how much they can Drink
before they are Drunk, and how long they
can sit a Drinking, what Monies they have
Won or Lost at Play, how Vain and Expensive
they are, or have been, and many the
like, which I wonder at, that men should
Glory and take a Pride in that which is
Base or Foolish: But this argues some men
to have mean Souls and foolish Brains, full
of idle Discourses, wanting Judgement and
Wit; also unprofitable Lives, and when
they Die there is a good riddance, for they
were but as Rubbish in the World, which
Death, like as an honest painful Labourer,
takes up like as Dunghils, and throws them
into the Grave, and buries them on Oblivion,
not being worthy of a monument of Remembrance,F
mem-
F1v
42
in which Grave I leave those that
are Dead, and those that Live I wish may be
Reformed to more Purity; so I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XXIII.
Madam,
It is not strange that the Lady L.T. and the
Lady A.M. should fall out, so, as to be Enemies,
although they were such fond Friends,
as not to be pleased in each others absence, but
Friendship that is made out of fond Humours,
seldom lasts long, especially when they live and
bord together; for first, Fondness wears away
with Use and Acquaintance, next, being borded
together, Faults or Neglects are committed, and
Exceptions taken; Self-love of the one person
will be served first, and Self-love of the other
person will not suffer it; besides, many cross
Humours, and sometimes little Envies, will appear
betwixt equal Persons that live together,
especially Women, and the sooner, if either
or both have Husbands or Lovers; for Women
will be sooner jealous of their Husbands or Lovers
for their She-friends, than Men will be of
their Wives or Mistresses for their He-friends:
but Houshold Friends for the most part are
Home-
F2r
43
Home-lovers, that is, the He-friend makes love
to the Wife, or the She-friend is Courted by
the Husband; and if they be both married, ’tis
likely they Cuckold each other; and thus, for
Example, these Ladies are become Enemies
through Jealousie, for though the Lady L.T.
profess’d to love her Friend the Lady A.M.
dearly well, yet it seems, she will not have her
to Share with her of her Husbands Love or
Courtship, although Sir T.O. the Lady L.Ts.
Husband, could be no less than a Servant to his
Wives dear Friend; Besides, it is a temptation
to an Husband, to see two She-friends Imbrace,
and Kiss, and Sport, and Play, which makes the
Husband to desire to do the like, not with his
Wife, but his Wives Friend, for temptation
is from that which men are not accustomed to, or
to do as they see others do; but ’tis likely, when
the jealous Humour of the Lady L.T. is over,
they will be Friends again, till the jealous Humour
return again. Thus they may be Friends
and Enemies all their Life time, and perchance
take a pleasure in being so, for Women for the
most part take delight to make Friendships, and
then to fall out, and be Friends again, and so to
and fro, which is as much Pastime and Recreation
to them, as going abroad and staying at home.
But I wish all Friends were as constant Friends
as your Ladiship and I, who are inseparably united,
for as long as I live I shall be,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
XXIV.
Madam,
In your last Letter I perceive the Gallants of
the Time, I mean Gallants for Youth and
Bravery, for Vice and Vanity, for Expence and
Prodigality, for foolish Quarrels, and rash Duels,
these Gallants, it seems, condemn Age as
unfit for State-affairs, as neither to Govern,
Command, Direct, nor Advise; but certainly
those States or Kingdoms that have young Governours
and Counsellers, shall have more
Combustions and Disorders committed by their
Ignorance and Follies, than the most experienced
Age can Rectifie: indeed such Kingdomes
and States are rather govern’d by Chance than
Wisdom. ’Tis true, Fools have Good Fortune
sometimes, but not so often as Bad, which shews
they neither have a Politick Ulysses; nor a
Counselling Nestor, for though Young men
may Fight as Achilles, yet they can neither
Counsel as Nestor, nor Speak as Ulysses; but not
that some Old men may be Fools, but it is against
Nature for Young men to be Wise, wherefore
they are fitter to Obey than to Command, and
to be Advised, than to give Counsel, for it is a
wonder whenas young Counsellers keep Peace,
or young Generals be Conquerours; and it
makes them more Famous, because not Usual,
especially when Fortune favours them, as she
doth
F3r
45
doth many times their Rash Adventures, or
haughty and Ambitious Enterprises; for good
Fortune makes Youth appear more Glorious
than Age; but Fortune many times favours
Youth, as she favours Fools, for a time, and in
the end leaves them to their own Ruin; but
where Fortune hath little or nothing to do, as
in wise Counsels, there their Ignorance and Follies,
Passions and Partialities, Factions and Emulations
appear, especially in the success of their
Counsels; wherefore Young men may better
and more safely be trusted with an Army than
a City, for ’tis more safe to leave them to Fortune,
than to trust them with Prudence; for
Young men can tell better how to make Wars,
than to keep Peace, being easier to Lead an Army,
than to Rule a Kingdom, to Fight a Battel,
than to Order a Commonwealth, to Distribute
Spoils, than to Do Justice, for Fortune hath
more power in Victory than Right. ’Tis true,
sometimes there’s such a Concurrence and Conjunction
in Affairs of State, as also in Armies, as
the Wisest or Valiantest men cannot make better,
nor Fools nor Cowards worse, which is the
cause that many times Wise or Valiant men, or
both, may be thought Fools and Cowards, and
Fools and Cowards Wise or Valiant men; and
many times Fools are too hard for Wise men,
by reason there be numbers of Fools for few
Wise men, nay, numbers of Fools for One
Wise man, which Wise man may be buried in
the Rubbish of Fools; but if a Wise man be not
F3
over-
F3v
46
overpower’d, he treads down their Follies
and Triumphs in Peace and Prosperity: But
Aged men most commonly are assisted and attended
by Mercury and Pallas, and Young men
by Mars and Venus. The truth is, ’tis against
Sense and Reason, that Young men can be so
Wise, or proper for Affairs of a Commonwealth,
either to Command, Govern, or Counsel,
as Aged men, who have had long Experience,
and great Observations, by Seeing, Hearing,
and Knowing much, so as there is nothing
New, or Unacquainted to them, neither in Varieties,
Changes, nor Chances; for Nature,
Fortune, and Time, is their long Acquaintance,
by which they know the Appetites, Passions,
Humours, Dispositions, Manners, and Actions
of Men, with their Defects, Errours and Imperfections;
also the Revolutions of Time, the
Casualties of Chance, the Change of Fortune,
and the Natural Course, Causes, and Effects of
several Things in the World, all which makes
Aged men Wise, and want of such Experience
and Observation, makes Young men Fools
in comparison of Aged men; for Young men
can have but a Relative, and not an Experienced
Knowledge, nor can they have very much by
Relation or Reading, having not time enough
for Instruction & Learning; whereas Aged men
have Read, Heard, Seen, Convers’d and Acted in
and of several Ages, Societies, Nations, Men,
and Business; also in several Places of several
Subjects, and several Matters, to several Men,
at
F4r
47
at several Times: But Young men are so Conceited,
and Opinionative of themselves, as they
think, they neither want Wit, Judgement, Understanding,
nor Knowledge, and that Antient
men rather Dote than Know; but though
Young men cannot be Wise in Nature, unless
by Inspiration, yet those are nearest to Wisdom
that have been Bred up, Instructed, and
Educated by Wise Age, and so much Better
and more Knowing they are than others which
have been Bred, Instructed, and Educated by
Young Pedants or Governours, as the first
shall be as Old men, although but Young, and
the others shall be as Boyes when they are
Young Men, and Young Men when they are
Old, or rather Boyes all their life time, although
they should live long; so that one may say,
Happy is Youth that lives with Age: But leaving
as well Aged as Young men, to Knowledg
and Ignorance, Wisdom and Folly, Prudence
and Fortune, I rest,
Madam,
Your very faithful Friend
and Servant.
XXV.
Madam,
The Lady P.R. was to visit the Lady
S.I. and other Ladies with her, whose
Conversation and Discourse was according to
their
F4v
48
their Female Capacities and Understandings, and
when they were all gone, the Lady S.Is. Husband
ask’d his Wife, why she did not Talk as
the rest of the Ladies did, especially the Lady
P.R. so Loud and Impertinently? She answered,
she had neither the Humour, Breath,
Voice, nor With, to Speak so Long, so Loud,
and so Much of nothing: He said, her Answer
liked him well, for he would not have his Wife
so Bold, so Rude, and so Talking a Fool. Thus,
Madam, we may perceive how Discourse in
Conversation is Judged of, and for the most
part Condemned by the Hearers, when perchance
the Ladies imagine that they are Applauded
and Commended for their Wit and
Confident Behaviour; for Self-love thinks all
is well Said or Done, that it self Speaks or Acts,
so that Self-love doth alwayes Approve it self,
and Dispraise others. But leaving Self-love to
Self-admiration, and that Admiration to others
Condemnation, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend & S.Servant
XXVI.
Madam,
We have no News here, unless to hear
that the Lady C.R. did beat her Husband,
and because she would have Witness enough,nough,
G1r
49
she beat him in a Publick Assembly,
nay, being a woman of none of the least Sizes,
but one of the largest, and having Anger added
to her Strength, she did beat him Soundly, and
it is said, that he did not resist her, but endured
Patiently; whether he did it out of fear to
shew his own Weakness, being not able to
Encounter her, or out of a Noble Nature,
not to Strike a Woman, I know not; yet I
believe the best: and surely, if he doth not, or
cannot tame her Spirits, or bind her Hands, or
for Love will not leave her, if she beat him
Often, he will have but a Sore life. Indeed I
was sorry when I heard of it, not onely for
the sake of our Sex, but because she and he are
persons of Dignity, it belonging rather to meanborn
and bred Women to do such unnatural Actions;
for certainly, for a Wife to strike her
Husband, is as much, if not more, as for a Child
to strike his Father; besides, it is a breach of Matrimonial
Government, not to Obey all their
Husbands Commands; but those Women that
Strike or Cuckold their Husbands, are Matrimonial
Traitors, for which they ought to be highly
punished; as for Blows, they ought to be banished
from their Husbands Bed, House, Family, and
for Adultery, they ought to suffer Death, and
their Executioner ought to be their Husband.
’Tis true, Passion will cause great Indiscretion, &
Women are subject to Violent Passions, which
makes or causes them so often to err in Words
and Actions, which, when their Passion is over,
G
they
G1v
50
they are sorry for; but unruly Passions are onely
a cause of uncivil Words and rude Actions,
whereas Adultery is caused by unruly Appetites;
wherefore Women should be Instructed
and Taught more Industriously, Carefully, and
Prudently, to Temper their Passions, and Govern
their Appetites, than Men, because there
comes more Dishonour from their unruly Passions
and Appetites, than from Mens; but for
the most part Women are not Educated as they
should be, I mean those of Quality, for their
Education is onely to Dance, Sing, and Fiddle,
to write Complemental Letters, to read Romances,
to speak some Language that is not
their Native, which Education, is an Education
of the Body, and not of the Mind,
and shews that their Parents take more care
of their Feet than their Head, more of their
Words than their Reason, more of their
Musick than their Virtue, more of their Beauty
than their Honesty, which methinks is
strange, as that their Friends and Parents
should take more Care, and be at greater
Charge to Adorn their Bodies, than to Indue
their Minds, to teach their Bodies Arts, and not
to Instruct their Minds with Understanding; for
this Education is more for outward Shew, than
inward Worth, it makes the Body a Courtier,
and the Mind a Clown, and oftentimes it makes
their Body a Baud, and their Mind a Courtesan,
for though the Body procures Lovers, yet
it is the Mind that is the Adulteress, for
if
G2r
51
if the Mind were Honest and Pure, they would
never be guilty of that Crime; wherefore those
Women are best bred, whose Minds are civilest,
as being well Taught and Govern’d, for the
Mind will be Wild and Barbarous, unless it be
Inclosed with Study, Instructed by Learning,
and Governed by Knowledg and Understanding,
for then the Inhabitants of the Mind will
live Peaceably, Happily, Honestly and Honourably,
by which they will Rule and Govern
their associate Appetites with Ease and Regularity,
and their Words, as their Houshold Servants,
will be imployed Profitably. But leaving
the Lady C.R. and her Husband to Passion and
Patience, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XXVII.
Madam,
Yesterday I employed my time in reading
History, and I find in my self an Envy, or
rather an Emulation towards Men, for their
Courage, Prudence, Wit, and Eloquence, as
not to Fear Death, to Rule Commonwealths,
and to Speak in a Friend’s behalf, or to Pacifie
a Friend’s Grief, to Plead for his own Right, or
G2
to
G2v
52
to Defend his own Cause by the Eloquence of
Speech; yet this is not in all Men, for some
men have Courage and no Wit, and some have
Wit and no Conduct, and some have neither
Wit, Courage, nor Conduct; but mistake me
not, for I do not Envy or Emulate a Stubborn
Obstinacy, nor a Desperate Rashness, nor an Inslaving
Policy, nor Fine Words and Choice
Phrases; but to Fight Valiantly, to Suffer Patiently,
to Govern Justly, and to Speak Rationally,
Movingly, Timely and Properly, as to
the purpose, all which I fear Women are not
Capable of, and the Despair thereof makes me
Envy or Emulate Men. But though I love Justice
Best, and trust to Valour Most, yet I Admire
Eloquence, and would choose Wit for my Pastime.
Indeed Natural Orators that can speak
on a Sudden and Extempore upon any Subject,
are Nature’s Musicians, moving the Passions to
Harmony, making Concords out of Discords,
Playing on the Soul with Delight. And of all
the Men I read of, I Emulate Julius Cæsar
most, because he was a man that had all these
Excellencies, as Courage, Prudence, Wit and
Eloquence, in great Perfection, insomuch as
when I read of Julius Cæsar, I cannot but
wish that Nature and Fate had made me such a
one as he was; and sometimes I have that Courage,
as to think I should not be afraid of his
Destiny, so I might have as great a Fame. But
these wishes discover my Aspiring Desires, and
all those Desires are but Vain that cannot be Attainedtained
G3r
53
to; yet although I cannot attain to Julius
Cæsar’s Fame, it suffices me, to have attained
to your Favour, and to the Honour to subscribe
my self,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XXVIII.
Madam,
In your last Letter you were pleased to Condemn
me for Admiring Words, so much, as
to prefer Eloquence before all other Musick;
but pray, Madam, mistake me not, for I do not
Admire the Words, but the Sense, Reason, and
Wit, that is Exprest, and made Known by
Words; neither do I Admire Formal Orators,
that speak Premeditated Orations, but Natural
Orators, that can speak on a Sudden upon any
Subject, whose Words are as Sweet and Melting
as Manna from Heaven, and their Wit as
Spreading and Refreshing as the Serene Air,
whose Understanding is as Clear as the Sun, giving
the Light of Truth to all their Hearers, who
in case of Perswasion, speak Sweetly, in case of
Reproof, Seasonably, and in all cases, Effectually.
And, Madam, if you do Consider well, you
cannot chuse but Admire, and Wonder at the
G3
Power
G3v
54
Power of Eloquence, for there is a strange hidden
Mystery in Eloquence, it hath a Magical
Power over mankind, for it Charms the Senses,
and Inchants the Mind, and is of such a
Commanding Power, as it Forces the Will to
Command the Actions of the Body and Soul, to
Do, or to Suffer, beyond their Natural Abilities,
and makes the Souls of men the Tongue’s
Slaves; for such is the power of an Eloquent
Speech, as it Binds the Judgement, Blindfolds
the Understanding, and Deludes the Reason;
also it Softens the Obdurate Hearts, and causes
Dry Eyes to Weep, and Dryes Wet Eyes from
Tears; also it Refines the Drossy Humours,
Polishes the Rough Passions, Bridles the Unruly
Appetites, Reforms the Rude Manners, and
Calms the Troubled Minds; it can Civilize the
Life by Virtue, and Inspire the Soul with Devotion.
On the other side, it can Enrage the
Thoughts to Madness, and Cause the Soul to
Despair. The truth is, it can make Men like
Gods or Devils, as having a Power beyond
Nature, Custom and Force, for many times the
Tongue hath been too Strong for the Sword, and
often carried away the Victory; also it hath been
too Subtil for the Laws, as to Banish Right, and
to Condemn Truth; and too hard for the Natures
of Men, making their Passions its Prisoners:
and since Eloquence hath such Power over
Arms, and Laws, and men, as to make Peace
or War, to Compose or Dissolve Commonwealths,
to Dispose of Souls and Bodies of Mankind;kind,
G4r
55
wherefore those men that are indued with
such Eloquence, and overflowing Wit, are both
to be Fear’d and Lov’d, to be highly Advanced
or utterly Banished; for those whose Eloquent
Wit out-runs their Honesty, are to be Punished,
but those that employ their Eloquent Wit,
and Elegant Graces, to the service of the Commonwealth,
are to be Esteemed, Respected, and
Relied upon, as Pillars of the Commonwealth.
But to conclude, Wit makes a Ladder of
Words, to climb to Fame’s high Tower, and the
Tongue carries men further than their Feet,
and builds them a Statelier, and more Lasting
Palace than their Hands, and their Wit, more
than their Wealth, doth Adorn it. But now,
leaving Words and Wit, I rely upon Love and
Friendship, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XXVIX.
Madam,
I heard by your last, that the Lady S.P. was to
visit you, where, amongst her other Discourses,
she spoke of me, and was pleased to Censure
and Condemn, as to Censure the Cause,
and Condemn the Manner of my Life, saying,
that I did either Retire out of a Fantastick Humour,mour,
G4v
56
or otherwise I was Constraind, in not having
the Liberty, that usually other Wives
have, to go Abroad, and receive what Visitors
they please: But if she did but know the sweet
Pleasures, and harmless Delights I have by this
Retirement, she would not have said what she
did; and to answer to what she said, This
course of Life is by my own voluntary Choice,
for what I have liberty to do any Thing, or to go
any Where, or to keep any Company
that Discretion doth Allow, and Honour
Approve of, and though I may err in my Discretion,
yet not in cases of Honour, for had I
not onely Liberty, but were Perswaded or Inticed
by all the World’s Allurements, or were
Threatened with Death, to Do, or Act any thing
against Honour, or to do any Thing or Act, Honour
did not Approve of, I would not Do it,
nay, I would Die first: But in that which is called
Honour, are many Ingrediencies, as Justice,
Chastity, Truth, Trust, Gratitude, Constancy,
and many the like. Next I answer, That it is
not out of a Fantastick Humour, that I live so
much Retired, which is to keep my House more
than go Abroad, but out of Self-love, and not out
of Self-opinion, and it is Just and Natural for any
one to Love himself: Wherefore, for my
Pleasure and Delight, my Ease and Peace, I live
a Retired Life, a Home Life, free from the Intanglements,
confused Clamours, and rumbling
Noise of the World, for I by this Retirement
live in a calm Silence, wherein I have my Contemplationstem-
H1r
57
free from Disturbance, and my
Mind lives in Peace, and my Thoughts in
Pleasure, they Sport and Play, they are not
Vext with Cares nor worldly Desires, they
are not Covetous of worldy Wealth, nor
Ambitious of empty Titles; they are not to be
catch’d with the Baits of Sensual Follies, for they Draw
my Senses to them, and run not out to the Senses;
they have no quarrelling Disputes amongst
them; they live Friendly and Sociably together;
their onely Delight is in their own Pastimes and
harmless Recreations; and though I do not go
Personally to Masks, Balls, and Playes, yet my
Thoughts entertain my Mind with such Pleasures,
for some of my Thoughts make Playes,
and others Act those Playes on the Stage of Imagination,
where my Mind sits as a Spectator.
Thus my Mind is entertain’d both with Poets
and Players, and takes as much Delight as Augustus
Cæsar did to have his Mecænas, the Patron
of Poets, sit and hear Virgil and Horace read their
Works unto them; so my Mind takes Delight
in its dear Mecænas, which is Contemplation,
and to have its Poetical Thoughts, although not
like Virgil or Horace, yet such as they are, it is
pleased to have them Repeat their Poems, and
other Works which they make; and those my
Mind likes best, it sends them forth to the Senses
to write them down, and then to send them
out to the publick view of the World; and many
times the Senses send in Objects to the Mind,
H
who
H1v
58
who straight commands his Poetical Thoughts
to take them for Plots of Playes, or causes
the Grave Philosophical Thoughts to Discourse
of them, or his Oratorical Thoughts
to practice their Eloquence on them, or
his Critical Thoughts to Dispute and Argue
with them, which done, all their several
Discourses, Disputes, Arguments, Poems,
Playes, and the like, made on those
Objects, are sent back to the Senses to write
them down, so that the Mind and the Thoughts
imploy the Senses, and the Senses imploy the
Mind and Thoughts, and thus I take as much
Pleasure within my self, if not more, as the
Lady S.P. doth without her self; indeed none
enjoyes truly himself, but those that live to
themselves, as I do, and it is better to be a Selflover
in a Retired Life, than a Self-seeker in a
Wandring Humour, like a Vagabond, for they
go from Place to Place, from one Company to
another, and never are at rest in their Minds nor
Bodies; and how should it be otherwise? for
they lose themselves in Company, and keeping
much Company, they know not where to find
themselves, for as for their Dwelling-place, they
are sure to miss of themselves there; but indeed
they have no constant Dwelling, for going much
Abroad, they dwell Every where, and yet to
speak Metaphorically, No where. But every ones
Delights are different, for the Lady S.P.
delights her self with Others, and I delight my
self with my Self; Some delight in Troubles,
I
H2r
59
I delight in Ease, and certainly much Company
and Conversation cannot chuse but be Troublesome;
for in much Company are many Exceptions,
much Envy, much Suspicion, much Detraction,
much Faction, much Noise, and much
Non-sense, and it is impossible, at least improbable,
for any particular Person to please all the
several Companies they come into, or are visited
by, if the Resort be many, by reason every
one hath as different Humours as Faces, wherein
some will be Displeased, if others should be
Pleased, and most commonly they are so far
from pleasing All, as None is Pleased; for if any
particular Person should Praise Every one, it
would be thought Flattery, if he should Praise
None, it would be conceived to be Envy, if he
should Praise but Some, it would be judged to
be Partiality; the like for Discourse; if one
should Address his Discourse to any One, or to
Some more than to Others, it would be taken
as a Disrespect, if Generally, to the whole
Company, it would be accounted Pride, as taking
ones self to be the onely Singular Person
that must have a General Audience; neither
can any one Person fit his Discourse to every
one’s Humour, Fancy, Capacity, Understanding,
Knowledge or Delight, nay, most commonly,
whatsoever is Spoken, is Interpreted to
the worst Sense, at least, Contradicted, and when
they are parted, their Words or Discourse is
Repeated to their Disadvantage, and Commented
on, and Interpreted to an evil Sense;
H2
and
H2v
60
and if they say Nothing, or but Little, they are
accounted Ill-natured, or thought Fools, and yet
they love not to hear any one speak but themselves,
every one desires to be heard, yet takes
it ill not to be spoken to; also if particular Persons
make an Entertainment, if they invite not
those they have no acquaintance with, as well as
those of their Acquaintance, if they are within
the distance of coming to the Entertainment,
they take it for an Affront, but if they should
leave out any Acquaintance, it is a Breach for ever,
and they become their Enemies; also if
particular Persons be accoustredaccoutred Bravely, they
are Envied, if they be attired in plain, mean
Garments, they are Despised; and if any Woman
be more Beautiful than commonly the rest
are, if she appears to the World, she shall be sure
to have more Female Detractors and Slanderers,
to ruin her Reputation, than any Monarch hath
Souldiers to fight an Enemy, & if any Woman
be Ill-favoured, it is mentioned as a Reproach,
although it be Nature’s fault, and not hers, and
if she be indifferently Handsom, they speak of
her as Regardless; if she be in Years, they will
say, she is fitter for the Grave than Company,
if Young, fitter for a School than Conversation,
if of middle Years, their Tongues are the
Fore-runners of her Decay; if she have Wealth,
and no Titles, she is like Meat, all Fat and no
Blood, and if great Title with small Wealth,
they say, she is like a Pudding without Fat, and
if she hath both Wealth and Title, they Shun
her
H3r
61
her as the Plague, they Hate to see her, as Owls
hate the Light, and if she hate neither Wealth
nor Title, they Scorn her Company, and will
not cast an eye towards her; and thus the Generality
is to every Particular: wherefore it is
impossible for any Particular either to Please the
Humours, or Avoid the Slanders or Reproaches
of the Generality, for every One is against
Another; indeed, every One is against All, and
All against every One, and yet through the
itch of Talk, Luxury, Wantonness and Vanity,
they will Associate into Companies, or rather
I may say, Gather into Companies, and
Frequent each others Houses, whereas those
that endeavour to be truly Happy, will not be
Troubled with such Follies, nor Disturbed with
such Toyes: But I am not so Retir’d, as to bar
my self from the Company of my good
Friends, or such as are free from Exception, as
not to Translate harmless and simple Words, to
an evil Sense or Meaning, or such as are so
Noble, as not to Dispraise, or Detract from such
Persons as they are pleas’d to take the pains to
Visit, or from such as will not take it for a Neglect,
if I do not punctually return their Visit, or
perhaps not Visit them at any time, but will
Excuse or Pardon my Lazy Humour, and not
account it a Disrespect, as truly it is none, for I
do Honour and Admire all Civil, Worthy, and
Honourable Persons, and would be ready at
all times Honestly to Serve them. But this Retired
Life is so Pleasing to me, as I would not
H3
change
H3v
62
change it for all the Pleasures of the Publick
World, nay, not to be Mistress of the
World, for I should not desire to be Mistress
of that which is too Big to be Commanded, too
Self-willed to be Ruled, too Factious to be Govern’d,
too Turbulent to live in Peace, and
Wars would Fright, at least Grieve me, that
mankind should be so Ill-natur’d and Cruel to
Destroy each other. To conclude, I am more
Happy in my Home-retirement, than I believe
the Lady S.P. is in her Publick Frequentments,
having a Noble and Kind Husband,
who is Witty and Wise Company, a Peaceable
and Quiet Mind, and Recreative
Thoughts, that take harmless Liberty; and
all this I have declar’d to you, that you may let
the Lady S.P. know that my Retirement
from the publick Concourse and Army of the
World, and Regiments of Acquaintance, is
neither through Constraint, nor Fantastick Humour,
but through a Love to Peace, Ease, and
Pleasure, all which you Enjoy; which is the
fulfilling of your Ladiships faithful Friend
and Servant’s Happiness.
XXX.
Madam,
Yesterday, being not in the Humour of Writing,
I took Plutarch’s Lives, or as some
call them, “Plutarch’s Lies”, but Lives or Lies,
H4r
63
or a mixture of both, I read part of the day in
that Book and it was my chance to read the
Life of Pericles the Athenian, in which Story
he is Commended for his Gravity, Government,
and Wisdom; this Pericles I did
much Admire all the time I read of him, until
I did read where it was mentioned of his
marrying Aspasia, a famous Courtesan, and
then I did not think him so Wise a man
as I did before, in that he could not rule
his Passion better, but to marry a Whore;
neither doth Gravity and Wantonness suit
well together, for to my imagination a Grave
Cuckold doth appear most Ridiculous: And
although she was Constant to him, yet the
Lewdness of her former Life could not but
be a great Blemish to him, as to marry the
Dregs and Leavings of other men; But it
seem’d that she had an Attractive Power, especially
on such as they call Wise men, as Statesmen,
Philosophers, and Governours, and all
this Power lay in her Tongue, which was a
Bawd for the other end; nay, so well (it is said)
she could Speak, that not only such men as forementioned
did come to hear her, and to learn
to speak Eloquently by her, but many also
brought their Wives to hear her, which in my
opinion was Dangerous, lest they might learn
her Vice with her Rhetorick; but it seems
the Græcians were not like the Italians concerning
their Wives, although they were like
them concerning their Courtesans; but honest
Women
H4v
64
Women take not so much care to Speak well,
as to Do that which is Virtuous. And so leaving
Aspasia and Pericles in Plutarch’s History,
I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XXXI.
Madam,
I cannot wonder if I hear that men which are
Advanced to Power and Authority should be
Dispraised, because it’s usual; but rather I
should wonder, if I should hear such men Praised
or Applauded, although their Lives and Actions
were Blameless, nay Wise and Honest;
for I have observed, that if any man have more
Wealth, Merit, Power, or Wit, than his
Neighbour, he is sure to be privately Hated, and
publickly Rail’d or Exclaim’d against, and to
shew their Hate and Dispraise is against his Merit,
Wealth, Power, Wit, or the like, if this
man fall from those Favours either of Fortune
or Nature, he is not onely Pittied, but dearly
Beloved, and highly Praised; and this Ill and
Inconstant Nature and Humour is so frequent
in all Ages and Nations, as it may very easily be
believed, that it was Created in the Essence of
man-
I1r
65
mankind, insomuch, that had Men been created
before the Angels Fell, they would have Envyed
their Glory, and Accused God of Partiality,
in making such difference between Men
and Angels, but whenas those Angels were cast
from Heaven to Hell for their Wickedness, they
would Censure God for being too Severe in
their Punishment; Yet, Madam, mistake me
not, to believe all men are so Envious an Ill-
natur’d, but some; for surely though many
Angels fell through Spiritual Pride, Envy, and
Ambition, yet many remained in Heaven, as
Pure as when first Created; and so likewise many
Men by the Mercie of God are bred to
Virtue, and blest with Piety, to which I leave
them, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XXXII.
Madam,
Sir, D.D. and his Lady had invited a great
many of their Friends to a Feasting Dinner,
and being Set, they fell to Eating, and soon after
to Talking, for Talking accompanies Eating and
Drinking, especially at a Feast; but amongst other
Discourses, they were speaking of Marriage,I
riage,
I1v
66
Husbands and Wives, where Sir D.D. said
somewhat that his Wife had great reason to take
Unkindly, knowing her Virtue had deserv’d
more loving Expressions from him, especially in
an open Assembly, which Unkindness forced
Tears through her Eyes, but they were becoming
Tears, for they did not cause the Feature in
her Face to be Distorted, for she appear’d in her
Countenance Sweet and Amiable, as if there had
been no Discontent in her Mind, neither did she
shew any Discontent in her Words or Behaviour,
for she neither Complain’d, nor Rail’d at
her Husband, nor Quarrel’d with him, nor rose
from the Table in a Passion, to the Disturbance
of the Company, as most Women would have
done, and often do, when they are Displeased or
Anger’d, but she wip’d the Tears from her Eyes,
and Addrest her self, as she did before, to Entertain
her Friends Civilly and Courteously, and
when they had all Dined, and the Cloth taken
away, she ask’d pardon of her Friends for her
Tears, saying her Tears had made their meeting
appear rather as a funeral Condoling, than a merry
Feasting: “But truly”, said she, “I could not help
it, for they would not be restrain’d do what I
could, for some words my Husband spoke caused
a Storm of Grief in my mind, which rais’d
up Billows of Tears that overflow’d my Eyes,
yet”, said she, “the Dearest and Loving’st Friends
will both Take and Give Cause of Exception
sometimes, for not any Man or Woman is so
Perfect as not to Err”; and thus her Discretion
did
I2r
67
did not suffer her Passion to Disturb her Guests,
and her good Nature did Excuse her Husband’s
Folly, and her Love did Forgive his Disrespect
to her; But the Lady C.C. did not behave her
self so, for her Husband Sir G.C. and she had
invited many of their Friends to a Feasting Dinner,
and she, as the Mistress, to order all affairs
belonging to a Wife, took upon her to order
the Feast, and being a Mode-Lady, would have
a Mode-Feast; but the Cook knowing his Master
loved rost Beef, sent in a Chine of rost Beef
to the Table, and when her Guests were all Set,
and beginning to Eat, she spied the Chine of Beef,
whereat she was very angry, to have, as she
thought, her Feast disgraced with an old English
fashion, and not only an Old, but a Countrey
fashion, to have Beef serv’d to their Table;
wherefore she, to shew her self a Courtier, rather
than a Country-Lady, commanded one of
the waiters to take the Beef from the Table, Sir
G.C. her Husband desired not to have it taken away,
for said he, “I love Beef better than any other
Meat”, but she to express she had a Ladies Nice
Stomack, or rather a Nice Ladie’s Stomack, said
the Beef was fulsom to her Eyes, and made her
Stomack sick to see it, her Husband bad her to
look upon some other meat, and to
give him leave to eat of what he lik’d;
but she would not agree to that, for, said
she, the very Smell was Offensive to her, and
therefore she would have it taken away, he
said it should not be taken away, untill he
I2
had
I2v
68
had eaten as much as he would; but in fine,
their words Multiplied, and gathered together
in an outragious Tumult, raised their voices into
an Uproar, and then from Words they went
to Blows, flinging whatsoever came next to and
at one anothers head; their Guests being in danger
to be Hurt, rose from the Table, and Sir
G.C. and his Lady rose also, and went to Cuffs,
but their Friends did soon part them, and the
Lady went Crying into her Chamber, and was
Sick, because she had not her Will, ad least
Feign’d her self Sick; As for their Guests, they
were rather invited to Fast than to Feast, as it fell
out, for all the fine Quelquechose was spoil’d,
and overthrown in the hurly burly, but the
Beef was so Substantial and Solid, as it strongly
kept its place, on which the Guests might have
Fed; but Fright, Noise and Disorder, had taken
away their Appetite to Eating. This, Madam,
I have related these Feasts and Entertainings, to
let you know the different Humours and Behaviours
of these two Ladies, the one having
cause to be Angry, did Patiently and Discreetly
pass over her Injury, appearing Celestial, the
other out of a vain Humour, fell into a raging
Passion, the truth is, she shew’d her self a Fool,
and behav’d her self as Mad. But leaving the
Angelick Lady to be a Pattern to her Sex, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend & S.Servant
XXXIII.
Madam,
I do not wonder, that the Lord C.R. should
delight in Effeminate Pastimes, as Dancing,
Fidling, Visiting, Junketting, Attiring, and the
like, because he is an Effeminate Man, fitter to
Dance with a Lady, than to Fight with an Enemy;
nor do I wonder that the Lord N.W.
practices Riding, Fencing, Vaulting, Shooting,
Hunting, Fortifying, Navigating, and the like,
because he is an Heroick Man, fitter to Conquer
a Nation, than to Dance a Galliard or Courant;
nor I do not wonder that the Lord A.M.
Drinks, Whores, Games, and the like, because
he is a Debauch’d Man, apter to Quarrel than to
Fight; neither do I wonder that the Lord
L.V. Studies, Reads, Writes, Travels, Inquires
and Searches for Right and Truth, because
he is a Wise Man; nor I do not wonder
at the Lord F.O. that loves Amorous Courtships,
because he is an Idle Man; nor I do not
wonder at the Lord C.H. that Prayes to God,
Sends to the Sick, and Relieves the Poor, because
he is a Good Man; nor do I wonder at
the Lord W.I. who Extorts, Exacts, and Deceives,
because he is a Wicked Man; neither
do I wonder at the Lord C.C. who Visits the
Meritorious, Applauds the Worthy, Assists the
I3
In-
I3v
70
Industrious, and the like, because he is a Generous
Person; nor I do not wonder at the Lord
G.R. that he Speaks false with his Tongue,
Dissembles in his Countenance, Betrayes in his
Actions, because he is a Base Man. Thus, Madam,
we may divide Mankind into eight parts,
or rather into four; for those four, as the Effeminate,
Idle, Wicked, and Base, are but the
Slime and Dung of Mankind, and onely the
Heroick, Wise, Good, and Generous, are the
Soul and Body of Mankind; the first are neither
good for Citizens, Magistrates, nor Commanders,
but rather fit to be set in the fore-fronts of
Battels to be Destroyed, or to fill up Breaches,
being but Rubbish; but then you will say, this
were the way to Destroy most Men in the
World, the truth is, if it were not for such Men
and Ravenous Beasts, the World would be rather
a Heaven than a World. But leaving them
and Beasts, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XXXIV.
Madam,
You were pleased to Express to me in your
last Letter, that you have been in the
Country to see the Lady M.L. who seems
Me-
I4r
71
Melancholy since she was married, which is a sign
she is not pleas’d with the Condition of her
Life; I believe one of the causes of her Melancholy
is; that she is in the Country, wherein is
little Resort, especially of courting Gallants, for
most Women love Variety of Company, and
much Company, even married Wives as well
as Maids, neither do all Widows shun Company;
As for Maids, they have an excuse to get
them Husbands, and Widows are at liberty to
make a second, third, or fourth Choice, when
their Husbands are dead, but Wives have no
excuse for the Company of Courting Servants,
and merry Meetings, but onely the Splene,
which nothing can cure but Company and Jollity,
to divert Melancholy, and to remove the
Splenetick Obstructions and Crude Vapours,
for which Dancing, Feasting, Gaming, and the
like, is the best Cure, Probatum est; Whereas
the lone Company of a Husband is so far from
working any Cure, as it is many times the Cause
of the Disease; But if her Melancholy proceed
from want of Variety of Company, I pitty both
her Husband and Attendants, for most commonly
a Peevish Frowardness doth attend that
Melancholy, they will Quarrel with every
Thing, and not be Pleased with Any, take Exceptions
at every Word, complain of being
Sick, but know not where their Pains are, even
as Weary of Themselves, which makes their
Husbands many times Weary of Them, and to
Divert the Grief of their Wives Troubles, they
Solace
I4v
72
Solace with their Wives Maids, who are more
Pleasant Company, being not troubled with the
Splene, as not having a Husband, nay, when they
do Marry, their minds are so employ’d about
getting a Livelihood, as they have not time to
think of their Splenes, besides, they are forced
to Labour and Work for their Living, which
keeps them from such Obstructions or Disease,
and the Splene is a Disease which is onely amongst
the Noble and Rich, whose Wealth
makes them Idle, and their Idleness begets an
appetite to Variety of Diets, Clothes, and Company,
whereas Poor, Laborious People know
not such Disease. But leaving this Theme, give
me leave to welcom you out of the Country,
and to acquaint you, that I will shortly Personally
wait upon you, as is the duty of,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XXXV.
Madam,
Sir W.Cs. Wife you know hath a Conversable
and Ingenious Wit, yet not being very
handsom, her Husband hath got him a Mistress,
who is very beautiful and handsom, but yet she
is {Handwritten deletion: is} end of handwritten deletion a Fool; a Friend of his ask’d him why he
chose
K1r
73
chose a Fool for his Mistress? he said, he did not
Court her for her Wit, but for her Beauty; for,
said he, “now I have a Mistress for Delight, and
a Wife for Conversation, I have a Mistress to
Look on, and Admire, and a Wife to Listen to
and Discourse with, and both to Embrace at my
Pleasure”; “but”, said his Friend, “if your Wife
should come to know you have a Mistress, you
will not take much Pleasure in her Conversation,
unless you account mourning Complaints of,
or to you, Exclamations and Curses against you,
cross Speeches, opposite Actions, and hideous
Noise, to be Conversable and Delightful; for
the truth is”, said he, “your Wife’s words will be
so Salt, Sharp, and Bitter, as they will Corrode
your Mind, Leaven your Thoughts, and make
your Life Unpleasant.” “My Wife”, said Sir
W.C. “shall not know I have a Mistress”; his
Friend replied, “your often Absence will Betray
you, or else some other will tell her, for Adultery
is like Murder, it seldom escapes finding
out”; and since that time Sir W.Cs. Lady hath
heard of her Husbands Mistress, but she seems
not to be Angry at it, but talks of it with great
Patience, saying, that if her Husband takes
Pleasure in Variety, he will be more delighted
with her Wit, than with his Mistress’s Beauty,
and will sooner be tired with gazing on One Object,
than in hearing Divers Discourses and Diversions
of Wit, Sense, Reason, Judgement,
Fancy, and Speech; “Besides”, said she, “Wit attracts
the Mind more to Love, than Beauty to
K
Ad-
K1v
74
Admiration, and if my Husband Loves me
Best, said she, I am well content he should Admire
her Beauty Most, as also to Imbrace her as
much as he pleases, for I am so Delighted, and
Wedded to my own Wit, that I regard not
my Husbands Amours nor Imbracings, for
Wit is Spiritual and not Corporeal, it lives
with the Mind, and not with the Body, being
not subject to the gross Senses, for though Wit,”
said she, “may be made known by Words and
Actions, yet those are but the Pictures of Wit’s
Works, not Wit it self, for that cannot be
Drawn, it is beyond all Draughts; and so much
Difference”, said she, “is between my Husband’s
Mistress and his Wife, as a Picture, and an invisible
Spirit, which Spirit can both Help and
Hurt, Delight and Terrifie, Damn and Glorifie;
But howsoever”, said she, “my Wit shall
not be my Husbands Evil Spirit, neither to
Reproach him, nor to Disgrace, Reprove, Delude,
or Anger him, but it shall be alwayes ready
to Defend, Commend, Inform, Delight, and
if it could, to Reform him; but I believe”, said
she, “that it is past the power of my Wit, for it is a
hard matter to Restrain Nature from Liberty,
especially of the Appetites, for the Passions of
the Mind are more easily Govern’d, than the
Appetites of the Body, for they are Sensual
and Brutal, wherefore Time is a better Reformer
of the Appetites than Reason.” But, Madam,
this is to let you know the Lady W.Cs.
Wit, Discretion, and Temper, which is more
than
K2r
75
than most of our Sex hath; and so leaving her
to her Wit, and her Husband to Reformation,
and his Mistress’s Beauty to Time, I rest,
Madam,
Your most faithful
Friend and Servant.
XXXVI.
Madam,
You were pleased in your last Letter to express,
how Mr. P.C. is persecuted by another
man’s Whore, which is not usual, for
though many men are Persecuted by their own
Whores, both in Body, Mind, Course of Life,
and Estate, Diseasing the One, Vexing the Other,
Opposing the Third, and Spending the
Fourth, yet not usually by any other man’s,
but their own, at least believing them to be
onely theirs; but I believe Mr. P.C. will not
easily clear himself from her, for Courtesans
are often assisted by the Powerful, insomuch as
in any Law-sute or petitioning Request, they
shall be heard, and their Sute granted, although
against all Law or Right; Such Power and Favour
hath Concupiscence, as to corrupt Magistrates,
bribe Judges, see Lawyers, flatter Courtiers,
and the truth is, intice, allure, and perswade
most of Mankind; but although there be
in all Ages and Nations, Courtesans and Men
K2
liable
K2v
76
liable to be Tempted, yet men have not been frequently
tempted, perswaded, or allured to Marry
Courtesans, unless in this Age, wherein
Courtesans are so Prevalent and Fortunate, as
they do not onely get themselves Husbands,
when Beauty and Lovers begin to leave them,
but marry more Richly and Honourably for
Dignities, than Honest, Chaste Widows, or
Pure and Innocent Virgins, which is apt to
make Honest and Chast Women to doubt, their
Honesty and Chastity is not blest with such
good Fortune as Dishonesty is, insomuch as
those that are not Honest, merely, and for no other
end, than for Honestie’s sake, may be Corrupted
through hopes of good Fortune; but
where Virtue takes a thorow Possession, it never
leaves the Habitation; yet many that have been
Base, Wicked, and of Beastly Lives, may be
Reformed, so as to become very Honest, Worthy,
and Pure, and such Reclamed Persons
ought to be Esteem’d and Respected, for I am
not of Mrs. F.Rs. Humour, who Hates a Reformado.
But some Men are of that Humour,
as they Hate Honest, Chast Women, not onely
out of a Despair of their Enjoyments, but that
they love the Company and Conversation of
Wanton and Free Women, insomuch that a
Courtesan shall have a greater and stronger
Power to Cause and Perswade Men to do Actions
not onely to the Ruin of their Estates and
Families, but to the Ruin of their Honours and
Reputation, nay, to make them Unnatural Extravaganttrava-
K3r
77
or Base, than an Honest Chast Wife
hath to Perswade her Husband to keep his Estate,
Honour, or Honesty; for many a Worthy
and Honourable Person hath Degenerated
from his Birth and Breeding, from his Natural
Courage and Generosity, from his Loyalty and
Duty, from his Natural Affection and Sacred
Vows, from his Honour and Reputation,
through the Perswasion of Whores; nay, many
Men love a Whore so much more than an
Honest and Chast Woman, as many make
better Husbands, and are more Fond and Kinder
to their Wives if they be Libertines, than
if they were Honest and True to their Marriage-Bed;
But leaving such men to their own
Heads, and their Wives to their Neighbours
Beds, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XXXVII.
Madam,
You were pleas’d to tell me in your last Letter,
that there was a great and earnest Dispute
between O.G. and C.O. in Divinity, as to
prove many things which are easier to be Believed
than Proved; for though Proof makes
Knowledg, yet Belief doth not make Proof;
K3
for
K3v
78
for though many thousands of men Believe alike
one Thing or Things a thousand years,
yet neither the number of Men, nor of Years,
doth prove it to be true, it only proves that so
many Men did believe it for so many Years;
for though there be many things in Nature that
may be Conceiv’d, and Demonstrated to Reason,
at least, to have a Probability in Reason, but
cannot be Demonstrated to the Senses, yet the
Conceptions do oftener deceive, not onely the
Reason, but the Senses, than the Senses do the
Reason or Conception, for though the Senses
may, and are oftentimes Mistaken and Deluded,
yet they are the most certain and surest Guides,
and Informers we have; But Divinity is above
all Sense and Reason, as also all Demonstrations,
wherefore Faith is required in all Religions, for
what cannot be Conceived or Apprehended,
must be Believed, and if the chief Pillar of Religion
is Faith, Men should Believe more, and
Dispute less, for Disputations do argue Weakness
of Faith, nay, they make a Strong Faith
Faint, for all Disputes in Divinity are Enemies
to Faith, and are apt through Contradictions and
Different Opinions, to Destroy Religion, making
the Thoughts and Mind Athiestical, and
the Words Sophistical, Men spending more
time in Disputing than Praying, rather striving
to Express their Wit than to Increase their
Knowledge, for Divine Mysteries are beyond
all Natural Capacity, and the School-men have
rather taught Men Contradictions than Truth,
and
K4r
79
and Church-men rather Division than Union.
But all Disputes and Arguments in Divinity are
onely fit for Church-men, whose Profession is
to be Teachers and Instructors in the Divine
Laws, and not for Lay-men, unless they intend
to be Church-men: for as all National Laws
have Judges, Serjeants, Barresters, Attornies,
and the like, to Perform and Execute the Common
and Civil Laws, that have been Prudently
Enacted for the Good and Benefit of the Bodily
Life and Commonwealth; so there are Bishops,
Deans, Deacons, Parish-Priests and Curats, to
Perform and Execute the Divine Laws, which
have been Spiritually Enacted for the Salvation
of mens Souls; and as Lawyers are Informers
of the National Laws, and Pleaders of Causes,
so Ministers are Informers of the Divine Laws,
and Teachers of good Life, and all Spiritual
Causes should be Decided by the Bishops, as all
National or Human Causes by the Judges, otherwise
there would be a Confusion both in
Church and State; wherefore those that are
not of that Profession, ought not to meddle therewith,
or Dispute thereof, but to Submit to that
which our Fore-fathers thought fit to Enact, Order,
and Dispose, for the good of their Successors,
and Succedent Times; And so leaving O.G.
and C.O. to agree if they can, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
XXXVIII.
Madam,
You were pleased to desire, that one of my
Servants should inquire for Sir N.G. and
give him a Letter, or to leave the Letter at his
Lodgings. Madam, I must tell you what I hear,
which is, that he may be Enquired for, but before
he can be Found, or his Lodgings Known,
he will be gone out of the Town; not that he
obscures his Lodging, but that he Stayes not
any where, for he is like a Shadow, or a Ghost,
when you think it is so near as to speak to it,
it straight appears afar off, or Vanishes away;
and he is not onely in this City, but in every
Town, for he rides from Town to Town, as
Birds flie from Tree to Tree, and his onely business
is for Divertisement for Health, so that
his Life is as if it rid Post; but let him ride
from Death as far as he can, and do what he can
to Shun it, yet Death will Meet him at his
Journeys end, and there Arrest him, and Imprison
his Body in a Grave, for Time hath laid an
Action of Battery against him, and hath now
threescore and fifteen years Summoned him to
Appear, but as yet he keeps out of Sight, and
will as long as he can, as we may perceive by his
riding, and short stay in every place he comes to.
Indeed Nature hath been his Friend, and seems
to
L1r
81
to be so still, and as long as she Protects him,
Death cannot get him; nay, she hath Favour’d
him more than many of his Neighbours, or Acquaintance,
for he never stayes so long in one
place, as to make a Neighbourhood, but hath
Acquaintance in every place; neither doth he
troubletrouble any Acquaintance with long Visits, but
onely as to ask how they do, and so farewel;
he doth not stay to examin the long Welfare of
his old Acquaintance, nor to make tedious Complements
with new Acquaintance, nor stayes to
inquire for those Acquaintance at first sight; and
this Advantage he hath by riding to several places,
if it be any, that he hears more News than
any other man, for he meets News in every
Town, which his Memory like a Portmantua
carries with him, and as in every Town he
takes up some News, so in every Town he
leaves some; But such a Posting Life, were I a
Man, would be Wearisom to me, for it would
soon Tire my Life, or Rid me out of the
World, at least to my thinking, although to
him it is a Sport and Pleasure, or else he would
not do so, since he is not Constrain’d thereto.
Wherefore, as for your Letter, it must either
be sent back to you again, or else it must lie
here as a Watch to Take him, for it is impossible
it should Overtake him, nor can any
one tell where to find him, except those that
are in the same place he is, which soon
changes to Is not, so as one may say, he Is,
L
and
L1v
82
and Is not, he is like a Juglers Ball, ’tis here,
’tis gone; but he is no Jugler himself, for I
hear he is a very Worthy Person, and his
Honest and Harmless Endeavour to Prolong
his Life, shews him a Wise man; and so leaving
him and your Letter to meet, though
I know not when, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XXXIX.
Madam,
I may give the Lady F.L. Joy of her second
Marriage, for I hear she is Married again;
but I fear it will be applyed to her, what is said
of another Lady, who Married first very well
for Title and Wealth, her Husband being in
Years, but she very Poor, and amongst much
Company it was told, she seem’d to be a Crafty,
Witty Woman, that she could get such an Husband;
“no”, said one man, “it was not the Wit or
Craft of the Lady, that got her such a Husband,
but the Folly of the Man that Married such a
Wife; and after he Died and left her very Rich,
she married a Young man that had no Estate, and
then they said, that it seem’d her second Husband
was a Wise Man, that he could get so Rich
a
L2r
83
a Wife”; “no”, said the former Man, “it was not
the Wisdom of the Man, but the Folly of the
Woman, that caus’d that Match”; so she was
even with her first Husband in Folly, for he
play’d the Fool to Marry her, and she play’d
the Fool to Marry her second Husband. Thus
most of the World of mankind is mistaken, for
what they Attribute to some men’s Wit, is other
men’s Folly, but for Marriages, the truth
is, that Folly makes more Marriages than Prudence;
as for Example, Mr. A.B. hath Married
a Common Courtesan, if she had been Particular,
it had been more Excusable; but all men
are not so foolish, for I hear that Sir W.S. will
rather indure the Persecution of his own Courtesan,
than Marry her. But leaving the Lady
F.L. to her new Husband, and Mr. A.B. to
his new Wife, and Sir W.S. to his pursuing
Whore, I rest,
Madam,
Your most faithful
Friend and Servant.
XL.
Madam,
I have observed, that in time of Peace most
men study the School-men and Fathers, and
in times of War they study Martial-men and
Poets, or rather Practise what former Martial-
L2
men
L2v
84
men have Taught, and Repeat what former
Poets have Written, for when they are in
Garrisons, or have any spare time from Fighting,
as Assaulting, or Defending, they will chuse
to read Homer, Virgil, and Lucian, rather than
St. Ambrose, St. Hierome, St. Augustin, St.
Chrysostome, or the like, or rather than they
will read Books of Controversies, as Scotus,
Thomas Aquinas, and others, they will read
Cæsar’s Commentaries; the truth is, though
School-men and Books of Controversies do not
Fight Combats, yet they make Quarrels and
Disputations, so that there are More, Oftener,
and Continual Wars in Schools than in the
Field, onely that their Weapons they use in
Schools, are not so deadly as those that are used
in the Field, for there is great difference between
Tongues and Swords, Words and
Blows; The truth is, Scholars and Women
quarrel much alike, as after the same manner,
wherein is more Noise than Danger, and more
Spite than Mischief; but yet different Opinions
in Religion and Laws in a Commonwealth,
cause Cruel Civil Wars, making Factions and
Parties, with Disputations and Arguments, and
nothing will decide the Quarrel but Blood and
Death, nor end the War, but Destruction of
the Whole, or Conquering Victory of the one
Party over the other, whereof the late Wars
in this Country are a woful Example, all being
brought to Confusion with Preaching and
Pleading, on the one side Preachers and Pleadersers
L3r
85
became Souldiers, on the other side, Souldiers
became Preachers and Pleaders, so that the
Word and the Sword made great Troubles,
and grievous Calamities in these Nations, and
though there hath been much Blood Shed,
many Lives Lost, Men Banish’d, and Families
Ruined, yet there are Divisions still;
But leaving War and Strife, and Praying for
Peace and Quiet, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XLI.
Madam,
’Tis now become a fashion for men to brag of
their Fortunes or Estates, to get Credit, as
to Borrow, or run on the Score, for they think
if Trades-men believe they are able to Pay, they
will be willing to Trust, and if they can get
Trust, they’l spend as long as their Credit will
last, and when they ow Most, they bear up
Highest, for Tradesmen for fear of Losing what
they have Trusted or Lent, will Trust or Lend
more in hope to be paid All at last, so as they
fling the Handle after the Hatchet; and whereas
at first the Borrowers are Humble to get Credit,
at last the Creditors become Humble Petitioners
for their Own, and Wait for an Answer
L3
with
L3v
86
with their Caps in their hands, and the
Borrower, like a proud Favorite, will hardly
be Seen or Spoken to, nay, when
he vouchsafes them his Presence and Answer,
he gives them Words for Pay, and
Promises more than he is able to Perform,
and sometimes they have Frowns and Checks,
for being so Presumptuous to Come before
they were Sent for, or so Bold to Ask for
what was justly Owing them; But certainly
Creditors deserve good Words for
their good Deeds, though they can get no
Mony for their Wares. But in these needy
times Tradesmen must venture to Trust, or
else they will hardly put off their Commodities,
for where one payes ready Mony,
five, nay twenty, run on the Score; the
reason is, there is not so much Mony in
Specie, not in all Europe, nay, in the World,
as to pay readily for all that is Bought, for
there are more Commodities than Mony, I
may say, more Paper than Mony, for Paper
and Parchment payes more than Mony; a
little Mony sprinkled amongst many Bills and
Bonds, keeps up Commerce and Trading
throughout the World, more than Exchange
of Commodities doth. But those live
most at Ease that Borrow not, and those that
Lend not have the most Friends, for ther’s
an old Saying, “Lend your Mony, and Lose
your Friend”; the truth is, a man shall sooner
lose a Friend with a Debt, than get a Friend
by
L4r
87
by a Gift. But leaving Debts and Gifts to the
Poor and the Rich, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XLII.
Madam,
I am sorry Sir F.O. hath Undervalued himself
so much below {Handwritten addition: h} end of handwritten additionis Birth and Wealth, as to
Marry his Kitchin-maid, but it was a sign he had
an Hungry Appetite, or that he lived a Solitary
Life, Seeing no better Company, or Conversed
not with Women of Quality; or else he hath
been too Privately Kind, and was loth to have it
Publickly Known; or he hath tried her Virtue,
and so Married her for Chastity, though many
Women will Deny some, and Grant to others;
or else he Married her for Beauty, or Wit, or
both, although the Inferiour or meaner sort of
People, especially Women, are oftener owners
of Beauty than Wit, and if they have some
Wit, it is onely Sharp Replies, which are a kind
of a Scolding; and I have heard that the Way
or Manner of Courtship amongst the Inferiour
sort of People in E. is Scolding, they Scold
themselves into Matrimony, or at least, make
Love in a rough, rude Style; But perchance Sir
F.O. Married his Kitchin-maid in hopes she
would
L4v
88
would make a Nimble and Obedient Wife,
which he might fear one of Equal Birth would
not be; Indeed he hath chosen one out of the
humblest Offices, or Houshold Imployments,
for the Kitchin for the most part is the lowest
Room in a House; Yet I write not this as believing
he may not be Happy in his Choice, for
’tis likely the Match may be more Happy than
Honourable, and if he thinks it no Disgrace, or
cares not for Disgrace, all is well, for it onely
concerns himself, as having no Parents living to
Grieve or Anger, nor no former Children to
Suffer by. But though her Office and Birth
were both Dripping {Handwritten deletion: or} end of handwritten deletion {Handwritten addition: and} end of handwritten addition Basting, yet his Dignity
and Wealth hath made her a gay Lady; and so
leaving him to his dish of Brewess, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XLIII.
Madam,
You were pleas’d to desire me to send you
my opinion of Mrs. R.Es. Wit, truly I
cannot judge of her Wit until I have a longer
Acquaintance with her, for there are many several
Degrees, and divers Sorts of Wit, as from
a Pint to a Tun, or Teirce, or Pipe of Wit, all
which may be drawn Dry, and their Brains be
as
M1r
89
as Empty Barrels; and some have Rivers, or
Seas of Wit, which sometimes Ebb and some {Handwritten addition: times} end of handwritten addition
Flow, wherein some have Double Tides; and
others have Springs of Wit, which issue out into
small Streams, but make great Flouds, by reason
they constantly Flow without Intermission.
But there are not many Seas, nor Rivers, nor
Floods, nor Springs of Wit, for there are more
Bottels than Springs, and more Barrels than
Seas of Wit. As for Spring Wit, it is Fresh,
Sweet, Calm, Smooth, Pure, Bright and Clear,
whereas Sea Wit is Salt, Sad, Fomy, Rough, Boisterous,
Unsteady, & sometimes Dangerous. And
as there are several Degrees of Wit for Quantity,
and Sorts of Wit for Quality, so there are
Several Weights of Wit, for Salt Wit is Heavy
and Searching, it Presses to the Centre, and Peirces
to the Quick, and opens the Obstructions of
the World of Mankind, like as Mineral Waters
do the Splene, or the like parts of the Body,
whereas Fresh Spring Wit is Light and Airy,
Running with a Smooth and Quick Motion, Refreshing
the World of Mankind, Bathing the
Soul, Cleansing the Thoughts, and Quenching
the Drought of Time, which is Overheated
with Running; but least my Pen should become
Dry with Writing, having not Wit enough to
Moisten it, I’le take my leave, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
XLIV.
Madam,
As it was formerly the Fashion, or Custom
of those that received Visits, if they were
Weary of their Visitors, to look in their Watches,
or to Gape, or Yawn; so now it is to have alwayes,
or for the most part, Pen, Ink, and Paper
lying upon the Table in their Chamber, for an
Excuse they are writing Letters; as for the first,
it is Rude, and the last for the most part is False;
wherefore methinks it would be an Honester
and Nobler Custom to speak the Truth, as to
say, they Desire not to be Visited, at such Times
as they would not have Company, or from such
Persons as they Care not for, or to tell them truly,
that they cannot Entertain them, having
some Occasions which require their Attendance
or Imployment, or that they are not Well, and
Company would be Troublesome to them; But
to receive their Visits, and then not Entertain
them Handsomely, Civilly, Courteously, but
Dissemblingly, Carelesly or Disrespectfully, is
neither fit for Persons of Quality to do to any
Company, if they will think them worthy to
receive a Visit of them; neither fit for Persons
of Quality to suffer from any Person; But the
Visited and Visitors do not alwayes know how
to Behave themselves, for Noble Births may
have
M2r
91
have Mean Breeding, for some are Nobly
Born and Meanly Bred, and some are Humbly
Born and Nobly Bred, and some are Nobly
Born and Nobly Bred, but those are Few, and
some are neither Well Born nor Well Bred,
and those are Many, but very Few are Bred so
Exactly, as to know Punctually how to Behave
themselves to every particular Person,
and in every several Company, much less in
every Action of their Life, which are almost
Innumerous, and as Different. Wherefore
those are most to be Commended, that can
go through the Course of their Life with
fewest Errours; a Busie Nature is apt to commit
Most, and they that meddle least in the
Affairs of the World, and are most sparing
of Speech, commit Fewest. ’Tis true, every
living man commits some, but those are Happy
that can Reckon their Errours, that they
are not past Account. But if I write my Letter
longer, I shall add one Errour more to those many
that are past, although I am sure you will
pardon those wherewith I have offended you, as
believing they were not willingly, but ignorantly
committed by,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XLV.
Madam,
Since I writ to you that Letter of the first of
the last Month, I have several times Conversed
with Mrs. R.E. and I find her Wit runs
in Parts, like as Musick, where there must be
several Parties to Play or Sing several Parts; she
is not a whole Consort her self, neither can she
Play the grounds of Wit, but yet she can make
a shift to fill up a Note; and it is to be observed,
that Wit in several Persons runs on several Subjects,
but few have general Wits, as to Play
Musically upon every Subject, especially without
making a Fault, for I have known some, on
some particular Subjects, will be wonderful
Witty, and on others mere Dunces and Idiots.
And for parts of Wit, some have Gossiping
Wit, as Midwife and Nurse Wit, also Wafer
and Hippocras Wit, Ale and Cake Wit, as in
Christning, Churching, Lying in, and other
Gossipings; Others have Bridal Wit, Gamesome
Wit, also Gaming Wit, Tavern-Wit,
Brothel-Wit, and some have Court-Wit,
which is a Jeering, Scoffing Wit, but all these
are but Scums or Dregs of Wit, onely Scum-
Wit swims on the top, which soon boyls over,
and Dreg-Wit lies at the bottom, and is hardly
stirr’d without much motion to raise it up.
Thus
M3r
93
Thus several sorts of Wit run about amongst
Mankind, and Mrs. E.Rs. Wit is a Platonick
Wit, as loving Friendships, and the conversation
of Souls, but take her from the Platonicks,
and she is gone, both from Wit and Understanding,
or those are gone from her; and
so leaving her to her single-Self, and her Wit
to her Platonick-Lover, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XLVI.
Madam,
I have observ’d, that in all Combustions and
Wars, those get more Favour and Profit than
enter into them Latest, for those that are at the
Beginning, for the most part, are Losers, either
in Lives, or Estates, or both, and are least Favoured
by those they Fight or Adventure for,
nay most commonly they are Disfavour’d;
wherefore, if Honour and Honesty would give
leave, were I a Man, I would not enter until the
last course, for that is Sweetest, like a Banquet;
But because Honour and Honesty would Exclame
against me, for preferring Profit and Promotion
before Them, therefore a Man ought
to do his Endeavour in a Just Cause, for Honour
M3
and
M3v
94
and Honestie’s sake, although he were sure to
lose his Liberty, Estate or Life. But leaving
War, Loss, Disfavour and Preferment to
Worthy Persons, and Unjust States and Princes,
I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XLVII.
Madam,
Th’ other day the Lady S.M. was to Visit
me, and I gave her Joy, she said she should
have Joy indeed if it were a Son, I said, I bid
her Joy of her Marriage, for I had not seen her
since she was a Wife, and had been Married,
which was some four Weeks ago, wherefore
I did not know she was with Child; but she rasping
wind out of her Stomack, as Childing-Women
usually do, making Sickly Faces to express
a Sickly-Stomack, and fetching her Breath short,
and bearing out her Body, drawing her Neck
downward, and standing in a weak and faint Posture,
as great bellied Wives do, bearing a heavy
Burden in them, told me she had been with
Child a fortnight, though by her behaviour
one would not have thought she had above a
Week to go, or to reckon; But she is so pleased
with the Belief she is with Child (for I think
she
M4r
95
she cannot perfectly Know her self, at most it is
but breeding Child) as she Makes or Believes
her self Bigger than she Appears, and says, she
Longs for every Meat that is Difficult to be gotten,
and Eats and Drinks from Morning till
Night, with very little intermission, and sometimes
in the Night; whereupon I told her, if
she did so, I believ’d she would be bigger Bellied
and greater Bodied, whether she were with
Child or not; besides Eating so much would
make her Sick, if she were not with Child; she
answer’d, that Women with Child might Eat
Any thing, and as Much as they would or could,
and it would do them no Harm. But I have observ’d,
that generally Women take more Pleasure
when they are with Child, than when they
are not with Child, not onely in Eating more,
and Feeding more Luxuriously, but taking a
Pride in their great Bellies, although it be a
Natural Effect of a Natural Cause; for like as
Women take a greater Pride in their Beauty,
than Pleasure or Content in their Virtue, so
they take more Pride in Being with Child, than
in Having a Child, for when they are brought
to Bed, and up from their Lying in, they seem
nothing so well Pleased, nor so Proud, as
when they were great with Child; and to prove
they are Prouder, and take more Pleasure in Being
with Child, and in Lying in than in Having
a Child, is their Care, Pains, and Cost, in Getting,
Making, and Buying Fine and Costly
Childbed-Linnen, Swadling-Cloths, Mantles,
and
M4v
96
and the like; as also fine Beds, Cradles, Baskets,
and other Furniture for their Chambers, as
Hangings, Cabinets, Plates, Artificial Flowers,
Looking-glasses, Skreens, and many such like
things of great Cost and Charge, besides their
Banquets of Sweet-meats and other Junkets, as
Cakes, Wafers, Biskets, Jellies, and the like, as
also such strong Drinks, as methinks the very
Smell should put a Childbed-Wife into a Fever,
as Hippocras and Burnt-Wine, with Hot
Spices, Mulled Sack, Strong and High-colour’d
Ale, well Spiced, and Stuff’d with Tosts of
Cake, and the like, all which is more chargeable
than to bring up a Child when it is Born; nay,
they will rather want Portions for their Children,
when they are grown to be Men or Women,
or want sufficiency of Means to pay for
their Learning and Education, than want these
Extravagancies of Luxury and Vanity at their
Birth; and their Children being Christ’ned, are
like some Brides and Bridegrooms, that are so
Fine on their Wedding-day, as they are forc’d
to go in Raggs all their lives after, which methinks
is very strange, that for the Vanity and
Shew of one day, they will spend so much as to
be Beggars all their lives after; But as I said,
this Proves that Women take a greater Pride
and Pleasure in Being with Child, than in Having
Children well Bred, and well-Bestow’d or
Maintain’d, when grown to Years; and that
which makes me wonder more, is, that Wise
Men will suffer their Foolish Wives to be so
Foolish-
N1r
97
Foolishly and Imprudently Expensive, wherefore
such men are worthy to be Impoverished,
that will suffer their wives to be so Vain, for
it shews them to be better Husbands than
Fathers, Kinder to their Wives than Careful
of their Children, also it shews them Fonder
Husbands than Loving Children, because they
Ruin their Fore-fathers Posterity, by Impoverishing
their own Succession, and that onely to
Please their Wives Humours, and to Expend
for their Wives Vanities. But leaving the Lady
S.M. to her Breeding Pride or Pride of
Breeding, to her Sick Pleasure or Pleasurable
Sickness, to her Luxurious Feeding, and Vain
Providing, and wishing her a good Gossiping,
I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XLVIII.
Madam,
It requires Experience, Skill, and Practice, for
Men, Civilly, yet Courtly, to Entertain and
Accompany Women in Visiting, or the like;
they must sit within a Respectful Distance, with
their Hats off, and Begin a Discourse, but let
the Woman Follow it, which they will do until
they are out of Breath; also they must not
N
In-
N1v
98
Interrupt them in their Talk, but let them
Speak as Much, or as Long as they will, or rather
Can, for our Will to Talk is beyond our
Power, but though we want not Words, yet
we want Understanding and Knowledge to Talk
Perpetually; Neither must Men Contradict
Women, although they should Talk Nonsense,
which oftentimes they do, but must seem
to Applaud and Approve, with gentle Nods and
Bows, all they say; also they must View their
Faces with Admiring Eyes, although they were
Ill-favour’d, but those that are Beautiful, their
Eyes must be Fix’d on them, or else seem to be
Dazled; likewise they must seem to Start at
their Calls, and Run with an affrighted hast, to
Obey their Commands. Such, and many the
like Ceremonies and Fooleries there are of this
Kind from Men to Women, but these are rather
from Strangers than Domestick Acquaintance.
Wherefore setting aside antick Follies,
yet a Civil Respect and Regard is due to the Female
Sex from the Masculine, even from the
Greatest to the Meanest; and so leaving Men
to their Constrain’d Civilities and Feign’d Admirations,
I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XLIX.
Madam,
I do not wonder that C.R. will not trust E.D.
in any business of great Concernment, although
an Able man to manage great Affairs, by
reason he hath been False, although he seems
now Faithful and True; but Wise men are as
Jealous of those men that have been Dishonest
in the matter of Trust, as of those women that
have been Dishonest in the matter of Love; for
though they may be true Converts, yet those
that are Wary will fear they do but Dissemble,
for those that are Evil do not so Easily nor Suddenly
turn to Good, as those that are Good are
Apt to turn to Evil, for though Repentance doth
cast forth the flowing part of Evil, yet many
times there are Dregs, which lie lurking in the
Mind or Soul, which in time, with the help of
Opportunity and Advancement, may Increase
again into their former Evil Condition; and
Wise men know that there is less Danger in
trusting an Honest Fool than a Subtil Knave;
the truth is, it is pitty that Honesty and Ingenuity
or Ability should not Inhabit together, for,
for the most part they live asunder, as Ability
and Ingenuity with Dishonesty, which Impowers
and Inables such men to do the greater
Mischiefs, for Subtil Wit and great Knavery
N2
take
N2v
100
take delight to do what is Worst, and Fortune
many times favours them Best, and the
Actors Glory most in their Wicked Deeds;
But leaving C.R. to his Wisdom, and E.D. to
Truth or Dissembling, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
L.
Madam,
I cannot wonder that Mrs. F.G. is so desirous
of a Husband, for I observe, that all Unmarried
Women, both Maids and Widows, are
the like, insomuch that there are more Customers
that go to Hymen’s Markets, which are
Churches, Playes, Balls, Masks, Marriages, &c.
than there are Husbands to be Sold, and all Prices
are bidden there, as Beauty, Birth, Breeding,
Wit and Virtue, though Virtue is a Coin
whereof is not much; but Husbands are so
scarce, especially Good ones, as they are at such
great Rates, that an indifferent Price will not
Purchase any one, wherefore those that will
Buy them, must be so Rich as to be able to bestow
an extraordinary Price of Beauty, Birth,
Breeding, Wit or Virtue, and yet much ado to
Purchase any one, nay, some cannot be had
without all those joyn’d into One; But Venus’s
Mar-
N3r
101
Markets, which are also Publick Meetings, (for
all Markets are Publick) are so well stor’d of all
sorts and degrees of Titles, Professions, Ages,
and the like, as they are as Cheap as stinking
Makrel, and all Coins are current there, but
Virtue, wherefore that is never offer’d; ’tis
true, the Markets of Hymen and Venus are in
one and the same City or Place, yet Hymen and
Venus Sell apart, like as several Grasiers bring
their Beasts to one Market or Fair; I call them
several Markets, to make a Distinction of which
belongs to Hymen, and which to Venus; but for
better Distinction’s sake, I will put them into
Shops apart, or into as many Pews in one
Church, or Compare them to several Scenes in
one Mask, several Acts in one Play, for as many
Stalls or Shops there are in one Market, and
several Magistrates in one City, so many Shops
hath Hymen and Venus in one Market; but the
Cheapest that are to be sold out of Hymen’s
Shops, are young Novices; and although there
is much scarcity in Hymen’s Shops, yet the Price
of Gold or such Riches, if they be offer’d, buyes
any man that is there to be sold, which are
Batchelours and Widdowers, for there’s no
Married man in Hymen’s Shops, unless unknown
that they were bought before, and once
Discover’d, they are Punish’d, for Married men
can neither be Bought nor Sold by Hymen or his
Customers, until they be Widowers; but in
Venus Shops there be as many, if not more, Married
men than Batchelours or Widowers; but
N3
both
N3v
102
both in Hymen’s and Venus’s Shops there are of
all sorts, Better and Worse, as Mean Persons and
others of Quality, Handsom and not Handsom,
Old and Young, and of middle Years; And
as for Women, few are Sold in Shops, for they
are the Buyers, and Married Women are the
best Customers Venus hath; & though Married
Women go to the Publick Market, which are
Publick Meetings, as Fine as they can be Drest,
and to the Publick View, out of pretence to
meet there, and speak with such of their Friends
that are Hymen’s Customers, as also to help
those Friends to Choose and Bargain for a Husband,
or to keep them Company, yet when
they go to Venus’s Shops they go Covered with
their Veils, or rather Follies, for fear they should
be known of their Husbands that lye there to be
sold, for though they go Uncovered to Hymen’s
Shops, as with their Friends, to Assist them, yet
to Venus’s Shops they go alone. Thus Married
and Unmarried take some occasion to be at the
Market, and thus there is more Trade, Traffick
and Commerce, in this Market than in
any other; But such Persons as will live Single
and Chast, never come there, unless some few;
and this sort of Persons for the most part live in
Diana’s Court, which are Cloisters or Monasteries;
also some few Married Wives that live
Retired, do not Frequent this Market, but if
they do, they never come into any of the
Shops, but stand in the midst of the Marketplace,
that it may be known they Buy nothing
there;
N4r
103
there; But Madam, I will leave this Discourse,
for though I am one of Hymen’s Subjects, being
a Married Wife, yet I am none of Venus’s
Customers, but,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LI.
Madam,
Yesterday Mrs. P.I. was to Visit me, who
pray’d me to present her Humble Service
to you, but since you saw her she is become an
Alt’red Woman, as being a Sanctified Soul, a
Spiritual Sister, she hath left Curling her Hair,
Black Patches are become Abominable to her,
Laced Shoes and Galoshoes are Steps to Pride,
to go Bare-neck’d she accounts worse than Adultery;
Fans, Ribbonds, Pendants, Neckcloaths,
and the like, are the Temptations of Satan, and
the Signs of Damnation; and she is not onely
Transform’d in her Dress, but her Garb and
Speech, and all her Discourse, insomuch as you
would not know her if you saw her, unless you
were inform’d who she was; She Speaks of nothing
but Heaven and Purification, and after
some Discourse, she ask’d me, what Posture I
thought was the best to be used in Prayer? I
said,
N4v
104
said, I thought no Posture was more becoming,
nor did fit Devotion better, than Kneeling, for
that Posture did in a manner Acknowledg from
Whence we came, and to What we shall return,
for the Scripture says, “from Earth we came, and
to Earth we shall return”; then she spoke of
Prayers, for she is all for Extemporary Prayers,
I told her, that the more Words we used in
Prayer, the Worse they were Accepted, for I
thought a Silent Adoration was better Accepted
of God, than a Self-conceited Babling; Then
she ask’d me, if I thought one might not be Refined,
by Tempering their Passions and Appetites,
or by Banishing the Worst of them from
the Soul and Body, to that Degree, as to be a Deity,
or so Divine, as to be above the Nature of
Man; I said no, for put the case Men could turn
Brass or Iron, or such gross Metals, into Gold,
and Refine that Gold into its height of Purity,
yet it would be but a Metal still; so likewise the
most Refined Man would be but Human still, he
would be still a Man, and not a God; nay, take
the Best of Godly Men, such as have been Refined
by Grace, Prayer and Fasting, to a degree of
Saints, yet they were but Human and Men still,
so long as the Body and Soul were joyn’d together,
but when they were Separated, what the
Soul would be, whether a God, a Devil, a Spirit,
or Nothing, I could not tell; with that she
Lifted up her Eyes, and Departed from me,
Believing I was one of the Wicked and Reprobate,
not capable of a Saving Grace, so as I believelieve
O1r
105
she will not come near me again, lest her
Purity should be Defiled in my Company, I
believe the next news we shall hear of her, will
be, that she is become a Preaching Sister; I know
not what Oratory the Spirit will Inspire her
with, otherwise I believe she will make no Eloquent
Sermons, but I think those of her Calling
do defie Eloquence, for the more Nonsense
they Deliver, the more they are Admired
by their Godly Fraternity. But leaving
her to her Self-denying, I return to Acknowledg
my self,
Madam,
Your very faithful
Friend and Servant.
LII.
Madam,
I do not wonder that there are Pimps or
Bawds, for Base Vices and Wicked Baseness
are too Frequent in this Age, to be
Wonder’d at, and certainly the like is in every
Age, for the Composition of Mankind
is not so Pure, but there are both Scum and
Dregs, the which are for the most part the Inferiour
sort of People, but which I wonder
at, is, that the Lord P.B. should be a Pimp,
and the Lady B.B. a Bawd, Persons of
O
such
O1v
106
such Quality, where it was more likely that
some Inferiour Persons should Pimp and
Bawd for Them, that they should be so
Low, as to Pimp and Bawd for Others; But
perchance some can tell, that they do make
use of such Inferiour Persons for their Own
turn, as they are for the turn of Others;
howsoever the Actions of this Lord and Lady
shew, that their Births were better than
their Breeding, or that Fortune hath Favour’d
them more with Titles, than Nature
hath Indued them with Noble Dispositions;
and this having more Honour from Fortune
than Nature, more Antiquity by Birth than
Virtue by Breeding, ’tis the Cause that
the Practice of their Lives is not answerable
to the Degree of their Dignities; but
for the most part such Base Actions are produced
either out of Extreme Poverty, or
Covetousness of Presents, or Ambition of
Preferments, for Bauding and Pimping is
seldom done Gratis; But those that are truly
Noble, that is, have Noble Souls and
Honourable Natures, can never be Forced,
Perswaded, or Inticed to do a Base Action,
insomuch as they will rather choose to do
a more Wicked Action (as we hold it)
which is not mixt with Baseness, as Heroically
to Kill themselves, than Basely Betray
Chastity, and Beastly Procure Wanton Amours,
for where Honour and Virtue takes
a thorow Possession, they never leave their
Habi-
O2r
107
Habitation, no more than my Friendship with
your Ladiship, for I am, and will ever be,
Madam,
Your Ladiships
faithful Friend, and
humble Servant.
LIII.
Madam,
Mrs. W.S. doth not Approve of Sir C.R.
she absolutely Refuses him for a Husband,
she sayes he is Effeminate, and she Hates an Effeminate
Man, as Nature Abhors Vacuity; she
sayes, she had rather have a Debauch’d Man for
a Husband, by reason Debauchery had some
Courage, although the worst part of Courage,
for it durst Encounter Fevers, Gouts, Stone,
Pox, and many the like Diseases, not but that
Effeminacy and Debauchery are sometimes
joyn’d in one Person, but not commonly; but,
she sayes, she will never Marry, unless she may
have a Valiant, Wise man, such a man that will
not Rashly or Foolishly Quarrel, but Warily
and Resolutely Fight, that doth not onely measure
his Sword, but his Quarrel, by the Length
and Breadth of Honour, a man that is not outwardly
Formal, but inwardly Rational, that
weighs not his Words by the Number, but by
the Sense, whose Actions are Levelled by the
O2
Rule
O2v
108
Rule of Honesty and Prudence; such a Man she
will have for a Husband. The Lady P.E.
hearing her, said, she could help her to an Husband
that had the Reputation of Valour and
Wisdom, but he was Severe; Mrs. W.S. said,
she had rather {Handwritten addition: have} end of handwritten addition a Severe Wise man, than a Facil
Fool; but said the Lady P.E. if you have this
man, he will keep you strictly to a Wife’s Obedience;
she said, she was Content, were he never
so Severe, nay, did his Severity extend to
the Verge of Cruelty, for she had rather be Beaten
by a Wise man, than Kiss’d by a Fool; But
leaving her at this time without a Husband’s
Kisses or Blows, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LIV.
Madam,
Th’ other day the Lady D.C. and the Lady
G.B. came to Visit me, and being both met
together, as Visitants, they fell into a Discourse
of History, and so of former Times, and Persons
of both Sexes, at last they fell into a Discourse of
Married Wives, giving their Opinions of Good
and Bad Wives that had lived in former Ages,
and the Lady D.C. said, that Lucretia was the
Best Wife that ever History mentioned, in that
she
O3r
109
she Kill’d her self to save her Husbands Honour,
being a Dishonour for a Husband to have
an Abused, as a Ravished Wife, for though her
Husband was not a Cuckold through her free
Consent, yet he was a Cuckold through her
Inforcement, which was a Dishonour in the second
Degree; The Lady G.B. said, that
though she did believe Lucretia was a very
Chast Woman, and a Virtuous and Loving
Wife, yet whether she Kill’d her self to save
her Husbands Honour or her Own, she could
not Judge, unless she had the Effect of a God, to
know the Minds and Thoughts of human Creatures,
for perchance Lucretia might know, or
verily believe, that when her Husband should
come to know the dishonourable Abuse that was
done unto her, he would have Kill’d her himself,
not so much through a Jealous mistrust of
her, but for the Dishonour or Disgrace of the
Abuse, and if so, then the Cause of Lucretia’s
Killing her self, was as much through Prudence
& Wisdom as through Virtue, for in Killing her
self she gain’d an Immortal Fame, for Dying by
her Own hand she seem’d Innocent, whereas,
had she Dyed by her Husband’s hand or command,
the World being Censorious, would have
thought her a Criminal; wherefore, since Lucretia
must Dye, she chose the best way, to Dye by
her own voluntary Act, but had Lucretia been
Unmarried, said she, and had been so Abused,
she had been a Fool to have Kill’d her self, before
she had endeavoured to have Kill’d her Abuser,O3
buser,
O3v
110
for it would be more Justice to have
Kill’d the Murderer of her Honour, than to
have Murdered her Innocent Self, onely the
Revenge ought in Honour to have been Executed
in some Publick Place and Assembly, and
then the Private Abuse Declared, if it had not
been Known already: But these two Ladies
arguing whether Lucretia Kill’d her self for her
Husband’s Honour or for her Own, at last grew
so Earnest in their Discourse, as they fell to
Quarrel with each other, & in such a Fury they
were, as they were ready to Beat one another,
nay, I was afraid they would have Kill’d each
other, and for fear of that Mischief, I was forced
to be a Defender of both, standing between
them, and making Orations to the one and then
to the other; at last I intreated them to Temper
their Passions, and to Allay their Anger; and
“give me leave Ladies”, said I, “to ask you what
Lucretia was to either of you? was she of your
Acquaintance or Kindred, or Friend, or Neighbour,
or Nation? and if she was none of these,
as it was very probably she was not, Living and
Dying in an Age so long afore this, nay, so long,
as the Truth might Rationally be questioned, if
not of the Person, yet of the Manner of the Action,
for perchance the clear Truth was never
Recorded, Falshood having been written in Histories
of much later Times than that of Lucretia;
therefore Allay your Passions, for why
should you two Ladies fall out, and become Enemies
for Lucretia’s sake, whom you never knew
or
O4r
111
or heard of, but as in an old Wife’s Tale, which
is an old History. But howsoever, Good Ladies,”
said I, “leave Lucretia to live and dye in
History, and be you two Friends in present
Life, Abuse not your selves with Rage, concerning
Tarquin’s Abusing Lucretia with Lust.”
Thus talking to them, at last I calmed their Passions,
and made them Friends again, but making
Peace between them, I spent more Breath and
Spirits, than the Peace of two Foolish, at least,
Cholerick Ladies was worth, for although
there is an old Saying, “Happy is the Peace-maker,”
yet I am happy I am quit at this present
of their Company, and that I can subscribe
my self,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LV.
Madam,
You were pleased in your last Letter to tell
me, that you had been in the Country, and
that you did almost Envy the Peasants for living
so Merrily; it is a sign, Madam, they live Happily,
for Mirth seldom dwells with Troubles
and Discontents, neither doth Riches nor Grandeur
live so Easily, as that Unconcerned Freedomdom
O4v
112
that is in Low and Mean Fortunes and
Persons, for the Ceremony of Grandeur is
Constrain’d and bound with Forms and Rules,
and a great Estate and high Fortune is not so
easily manag’d as a Less, a Little is easily order’d,
where Much doth require Time, Care, Wisdom
and Study as Considerations; but Poor,
Mean Peasants that live by their Labour, are
for the most part Happier and Pleasanter
than great Rich Persons, that live in Luxury and
Idleness, for Idle Time is Tedious, and Luxury
is Unwholsom, whereas Labour is Healthful
and Recreative, and surely Country Huswives
take more Pleasure in Milking their Cows, making
their Butter and Cheese, and feeding their
Poultry, than great Ladies do in Painting, Curling,
and Adorning themselves, also they have
more Quiet & Peaceable Minds and Thoughts,
for they never, or seldom, look in a Glass to
view their Faces, they regard not their Complexions,
nor observe their Decayes, they Defie
Time’s Ruins of their Beauties, they are not Peevish
and Froward if they look not as Well one
day as another, a Pimple or Spot in their Skin
Tortures not their Minds, they fear not the
Sun’s Heat, but Out-face the Sun’s Power, they
break not their Sleeps to think of Fashions, but
Work Hard to Sleep Soundly, they lie not in
Sweats to clear their Complexions, but rise to
Sweat to get them Food, their Appetites are not
Queazie with Surfeits, but Sharp’ned with Fasting,
they relish with more Savour their Ordinarynary
P1r
113
Course Fare, than those who are Pamper’d
do their Delicious Rarities; and for
their Mirth and Pastimes, they take more
Delight and true Pleasure, and are more Inwardly
Pleased and Outwardly Merry at their
Wakes, than the great Ladies at their Balls,
and though they Dance not with such Art
and Measure, yet they Dance with more
Pleasure and Delight, they cast not Envious,
Spiteful Eyes at each other, but meet Friendly
and Lovingly. But great Ladies at Publick
Meetings take not such true Pleasures,
for their Envy at each others Beauty and
Bravery Disturbs their Pastimes, and Obstructs
their Mirth, they rather grow Peevish
and Froward through Envy, than Loving
and Kind through Society, so that whereas
the Countrey Peasants meet with such
Kind Hearts and Unconcerned Freedom as
they Unite in Friendly Jollity, and Depart
with Neighbourly Love, the Greater sort of
Persons meet with Constrain’d Ceremony,
Converse with Formality, and for the most
part Depart with Enmity; and this is not
onely amongst Women, but amongst Men,
for there is amongst the Better sort a greater
Strife for Bravery than for Courtesie, for
Place than Friendship, and in their Societies
there is more Vain-glory than Pleasure, more
Pride than Mirth, and more Vanity than true
Content; yet in one thing the Better Sort of
Men, as the Nobles and Gentry, are to be Commended,P
mend-
P1v
114
which is, that though they are oftener
Drunken and more Debauch’d than Peasants,
having more Means to maintain their Debaucheries,
yet at such times as great Assemblies,
they keep themselves more Sober and Temperate
than Peasants do, which are for the most
part Drunk at their Departing; But to Judg between
the Peasantry and Nobles for Happiness,
I believe where there’s One Noble that is truly
Happy, there are a Hundred Peasants; not that
there be More Peasants than Nobles, but that
they are More Happy, number for number, as
having not the Envy, Ambition, Pride, Vainglory,
to Cross, Trouble, {Handwritten addition: and} end of handwritten addition Vex them, as Nobles
have; when I say Nobles, I mean those that have
been Ennobled by Time as well as Title, as the
Gentry. But, Madam, I am not a fit Judg for the
several Sorts or Degrees, or Courses of Lives,
or Actions of Mankind, as to Judg which is Happiest,
for Happiness lives not in Outward Shew
or Concourse, but Inwardly in the Mind, and
the Minds of Men are too Obscure to be
Known, and too Various and Inconstant to Fix a
Belief in them, and since we cannot Know our
Selves, how should we know Others? Besides,
Pleasure and true Delight lives in every ones
own Delectation; but let me tell you, my Delectation
is, to prove my self,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
LVI.
Madam,
In your last Letter you writ how much the
Lord N.O. doth Admire Mrs. B.U.
and what Addresses he makes to her, for he
being in Years hath seen much of the World,
and many and Different Beauties, and hath
Convers’d with many Different Wits,
and hath found and observed many and Different
Humours, and hath made many and Different
Courtships to many and Different Women:
yet I have observ’d that men in Years
would seem Lovers and Admirers, but are not;
and Young men are Lovers and Admirers, an
would not seem so; Men in Years Praise all
the Young Women they meet withall, but
think not of them when they are out of their
Companies, but Young men Praise some Particulars,
and when Absent, are more Fond and
Deeper in Love than when they are personally
Present; and it is to be observed, that the chiefest
Imployment of the most part of Men is to make
Love, not that they are Really in Love, but Feignedly
make themselves so, and Amorous Courtships
are the most general Actions in the World,
and the most general Imployments of the
Thoughts in mens Minds; and the same is also amongst
Women; so that most of mankind are
P2
Amo-
P2v
116
Amorous Lovers, for Love is the Subject of
their Thoughts, & Courtly Addresses the Action
of their Time, & the Chief Business of their
Lives; but if it were a Noble Love, it were
Commendable, for then their Time, Industry,
and Actions of their Lives would be Imployed
in Acts of Charity, Friendship, Humanity,
Magnificence, Generosity, and the like, but being
Amorous Lovers, their Time is Idly Wasted
in Adorning, Fashioning, Flattering, Protesting
and Forswearing; besides, Amorous Lovers are
Inconstant, Prodigal, Fantastical, and the like.
But leaving them to their Complemental Addresses,
I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LVII.
Madam,
Here is no News, onely I read a Gazet that
speaks of a Courtesan, which hath been the
Ruin of many Gentlemen’s and Noble Men’s
Estates, by presenting her with Rich Gifts, and
maintaining her in Bravery, and ’tis likely she
hath Ruined their Bodies, if not their Souls, as
she hath done their Estates; yet it is to be hoped,
that all is not Truth that is Printed in a Gazet,
for it is to be observed, that Gazets are fuller of
Lies
P3r
117
Lies than Truths, which makes some Histories
that are lately Printed and Published, to have
so many Falshoods in them, being for the most
part Compiled and Form’d out of Gazets; But
if this part of the Gazet be true, as concerning
the Courtesan, it shews that she hath a Superiour
Art of Allurements, not onely to insnare one
or two, but many, which Art hath a Magick
Power to Transform Rational Men to Beastly
Adulterers, Simple Asses, and Prodigal Fools;
for certainly it cannot be merely Beauty alone
that can have such Power, for mere Beauty takes
oftener the Eye than the Heart, it hath more
Admirers than Doting Lovers, and the greatest
Gift Beauty hath given, are Praises, which Praises
last not Long, by reason Beauty soon Decayes;
But when Beauty is attended with Insinuating
Arts, as Behaviour of Person, Pleasant
Speech, and Harmonious Voice, as also the Arts
of Musick, Dancing, Dressing, and the like, it
becomes Victorious, and makes its Triumphs in
many Hearts, like as in many Nations; But many
times those Arts are Victorious without
Beauty, whereas Beauty is seldom or never Victorious
without them; Indeed Women Skilful
in these Arts are like Juglers, which Deceive
Sense and Reason, making an Appearance of
that which is not Really so; and thus most of
our Sex Juggle with Men, they Delude them
with Artificial Shews and Insinuating Flattery,
and ’tis their chief Study and Endeavour so to
do; But few Arrive to that Artificial Perfection,P3
on,
P3v
118
as the Courtesan mentioned in the Gazet;
wherefore it would be well if Wives had more
of that Art to keep their Husband’s Affections,
or at least to keep them from seeking after Variety;
and for Courtesans to have less, that
they might not Draw and Intice Husbands from
their Honest Wives, nor Batchelors and Widowers
from lawful Marriage: But for the most
part Courtesans with their Arts Usurp the
Wives Rights and Maids hopes; and so leaving
the famous Courtesan to her Lovers, and
her Lovers to their Ruins, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LVIII.
Madam,
In your last Letter you sent me word, you
were not of my Opinion, that all men ought
to wear their Swords at all Times, and in all
Places and Companies, for you say it is not fit
that Drunkards, or Mad-men, or Lovers, should
wear Swords; for Drunkards will use their
Swords to the hurt of Others, by reason they
are Quarrelsome and Abusive; and Mad-men
will use their Swords to the hurt of Themselves,
either through a Frantick Despair or Conceit;
and Lovers will Affright their Mistresses with
them.
P4r
119
them. Madam, you have forgotten two or
three Words added thereto, for I said, that all
Gallant Gentlemen ought to wear Swords, at all
Times, and in all Places and Companies; but
Drunkards and Mad-men, though they may be
Gentlemen, yet they cannot be said Gallant
men whilst they are Mad or Drunken, because
they want their Reason to Distinguish, for the
Gallantry of the Mind or Soul is Valour, Generosity,
Humanity, Justice, Fidelity, and the
like, all which cannot be, at least, not in force in
Irrational Creatures, which Mad-men and
Drunkards are for that time. And for Lovers,
it is very Requisite they should wear Swords to
guard their Mistresses, for she is but a Foolish
Mistress that will be afraid of her Safety; But
a Gallant man wears his Sword for his Honour,
King, and Country; as for his Country, it includes
Piety, Friendship, and Natural Affection;
for his King, it includes Fidelity and Loyalty;
for his Honour, it includes Truth, Right, Love,
Generosity and Humanity. In truth, Generosity
and Humanity is like the Sun and the Air, for
Humanity doth like the Air spread equally to
all, it enters every where, and fills up all Vacuities;
and Generosity like the Sun, shines every
where, and on every Creature, although not at
one Time, yet in such a Compass of Time as it
hath strength and motion to extend it self; also
his Benefits are General, he Disputes not Who
or What deserves his Light or Heat, but knows
his Light and Heat is Beneficial to all Creatures,
which
P4v
120
which if they Abuse to Evil Uses, it is none of
his Fault. Thus Generosity shines in the Air of
Humanity, and Fortitude is like Heaven, which
no Enemy can Enter, it Defends and Guards th
Distressed; and Valour is the Sword of Justice,
to Cut off Offenders, and the Sword of Valour
is a sharp metal’d Blade, that Gallant Gentlemen
should alwayes wear about them, and have
Skill to Manage it, and Judgment and Discretion
to know When, and on Whom to Use it. But,
Madam, lest the mentioning of a Sword should
Fright you, I’le leave it, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LVIX.
Madam,
As for the Lady P.Y. who, you say, spends
most of her Time in Prayer, I can hardly
believe God can be Pleased with so many
Words, for what shall we need to Speak so many
Words to God, who knows our Thoughts,
Minds and Souls better than we our selves?
Christ did not teach us Long Prayers, but a
Short One, nay if it were lawful for Men to Similize
God to his Creatures, (which I think it
is not) God might be Tired with Long and Tediousdious
Q1r
121
Petitions or often Repetitions; but, Madam,
Good Deeds are Better than Good Words,
in so much, as One Good Deed is better than a
Thousand Good Words, As for Example, One
Act of Upright Justice, or Pure Charity, is better
than a Book full of Prayers, a Temperate
Life is better many times than a Praying Life;
for we may be Intemperate even in our Prayers,
as to be Superstitious or Idolatrous; Indeed every
Good Deed is a Prayer, for we do Good for
Gods sake, as being pleasing to him, for a Chast,
Honest, Just, Charitable, Temperate Life is a
Devout Life, and Worldly labour is Devout,
as to be Honestly Industrious to Get, and Prudent
to Thrive, that one may have where with
all to Give; for there is no Poor Begger, but had
rather a Penny than a Blessing, for they will tell
you, that they shall Starve with Dieu vous assiste,
but be Relieved with a Denar. Wherefore the
Lady P.Y. with her much Fasting and long
Praying will Starve her Self, and Waste her Life
out before the Natural Time, which will be a
Kind of Self-murder, and we hold Self-murder
the Greatest Sinn, although it should be
done in a Pious Form or Manner; but to Help a
Friend in Distress is Better and more Acceptable,
than to Pray for a Friend in Distress, to Relieve
a Beggar in Want, is better than to Pray
for him, to Attend the Sick is better than to
Pray for the Sick; But you will say, both do
Well, I say it is Well Said, and Well when it is
Done, but the One must not Hinder the Other,
Q
where-
Q1v
122
wherefore we ought not to Leave the World to
Pray, but to Live in the World to Act, as to Act
to Good Uses, and ’tis not enough to Give for
the Poor, but to see that the Poor be not Cousen’d
of their Gifts, wherefore they ought to
Distribute their Gifts Themselves, and to be Industrious
to Know and to Find out those that do
Truly and not Feignedly Want, neither must
their Gifts make the Poor Idle, but set the Idle
Poor awork, and as for those that cannot
Work or Help themselves, as the Old, Sick,
Decrepit, and Children, they must be Maintain’d
by those that have Means and Strength
and Health to Attend them; But perchance if
the Lady P.Y. heard me, she would say, “I
were one of those that did Speak more Good
Words, than Act Good Deeds, or that I neither
Spent my Time in Praying nor Pious
Acting”; Indeed I cannot, as the Proud Pharisee,
Brag and Boast of my Good Deeds, but with the
Poor Publican, I must say, “Lord have Mercy
on my, a miserable Sinner”, yet I must say thus
much Truth of my Self, that I never had Much
to Give; for before the Warrs of this Country
I was too Young to be Rich, or to have Means
in my Own Power of Disposing, and since the
Warrs all my Friends being so Ruined, and my
Husband Banished from his Native Countrey,
and Dispossest of his Inherited Estate, I have
been in a Condition rather to Receive, than to
Give: Yet I have not done much of either, for
truly I am as Glad not to Receive, as Sorry not
to
Q2r
123
to Give, for Obligation is as great a Burden to
me, as not be Able to Oblige is an Unhappiness,
not that I account it so great an Unhappiness to
be in such a Condition, as to be fit to Receive,
but to Receive in such a Condition, as not to be
Able to return the Obligation, for the Truth is,
I had rather Suffer for Want, than Take to be Relieved;
But I thank God, I have not had many
of those Burdens of Obligations, some few I
have had, but those were from my near Relative
Friends, not from Strangers, which is a
Double, nay, a Treble Blessing; but my Condition
is fitter for Prayer, as having not sufficient
Means to do Good Works, my Husband being
Rob’d of all his Estate, than the Lady P.Ys.
who hath Saved all she can lay Claim to;
Wherefore leaving her to her Prayers of
Thanksgiving, and I to Prayers of Petitioning,
I rest,
Madam,
Your very faithful
Friend and Servant.
LX.
Madam,
I am sorry to hear there is such a Difference
betwixt the Lady F.O. and her Husband, as
they are upon Parting, I wish their Humours
and Dispositions were more Agreeable, and their
Q2
Fro-
Q2v
124
Froward Passions less Violent; I cannot Condemn
Either, nor Excuse Both, for if they Anger
each Other, they have Both cause to be Angry,
and are Both to be Blamed for so Doing,
and so Both together they ought to be Condemned,
but Each apart is to be Excused: But
Marriage is a very Unhappy Life when
Sympathy Joyns not the Married Couple, for
otherwise it were better to be Barr’d up within
the Gates of a Monastery, than to be Bound in
the Bonds of Matrimony; but whenas Sympathy
Joyns Souls and Bodies in Marriage,
then those Bonds are like Diamond-Chains to
Adorn, not to Inslave them, and Heroick Honour
and Chastity are the two Thrones whereon
a Married Couple is Placed, Heroick Honour
is the Throne of the Husband, and Chastity
the Throne of the Wife, on which Love
Crowns their Lives with Peace, and Inrobes or
Inclothes them with Happiness, which Happiness
you Enjoy, which is also the Joy,
Madam,
Of Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LXI.
Madam,
I am sorry to hear you have lost so Good a Servant
as E.L. was, for she was Faithful,
Trusty, Loving, Humble, Obedient, Industrious,ous,
Q3r
125
Thrifty, and Quiet, Harmlesly Merry and
Free, yet full of Respect and Duty, which Few
Servants are in this Age, for most are Idle, Cousening,
Wastful, Crafty, Bold, Rude, Murmuring,
Factious and Trecherous, and what not
that is Evil? But truly, Madam, the Fault
ought to be laid on the Masters and Mistresses,
who either give their Servants ill Examples by
their Evil or Idle Life, or through a Credulous
Trust, which is a Temptation to a Poor Servant,
and it is part of our Prayer, “Lead us not
into Temptation”; or through a Neglect of Governing,
for there is an old true Saying, “The
Masters Eye makes the Horse Fat”; or through
a Timorous Fear of Commanding, for many
Masters are Afraid to Command a Peremptory
Servant, being more in Aw of the Servant than
the Servant of the Master; or through much
Clemency, giving their Servants their Wills
so much as they neglect their Duties; or through
their Prodigality, when to Inrich their Servants
they make themselves Poor, so as the Servant
becomes Greater than the Master, which
makes them so Proud, that they Slight their
Commands and Neglect their Services, Forgetting
who Advanced them, and are apt to Rebel
against them, just like the Devils, when they
were Angels, who perceiving they were so Glorious
Creatures, Rebell’d against their Creator,
and would be as God himself; Just so are Poor
Servants when their Master gives them fine
Cloaths to Adorn them, or Money to Inrich
Q3
them,
Q3v
126
them, or Offices to Advance them, they streight
would be their Masters, nay, they will Envy
their Master if they see him have any thing Better
than they. This I have Known by Experience,
but They will not Know it, untill they
become to be like Devils, that is, in a miserable
Condition, which they deserve for their Ingratitude;
but “a Good Servant is a Treasure”, sayes
Solomon; and so I think is a Good Master to a
Servant, if the Servant have Wit to perceive it,
But a Good Master is to know How to Command,
When to Command, and What to Command;
also When to Bestow, What to Bestow, &
How much to Bestow on a Good Servant; also to
fit Servants to Imployments, and Imployments
to Servants; also to know How and When to
Restrain them, and when to give them Liberty;
also to observe, which of his Servants be fit to
be Ruled with Austerity or Severity, and which
with Clemency, and to Reward and Punish them
Properly, Timely and Justly; Likewise when
to make them Work, and when to let them Play
or Sport; as also when to Keep them at a Distance,
and when to Associate Himself with
them; And truly, I should sooner chuse to Associate
my Self with the Company of my Servants,
had they good Breeding, or were Capable
to Learn and Imitate what did belong to good
Behaviour, than with Strangers, for Good Servants
are Friends as well as Servants, nay, Servants
are a Guard to their Masters, for Good &
Faithfull Servants will Dye for the Safeguard of
their
Q4r
127
their Masters Life, and they will indure any
Torments rather than Betray their Masters;
and it is the Duty of Servants so to Do, for
Servants ow almost as much Duty to their Masters,
as Children to their Parents, or Subjects
to their Natural Prince, for Servants are not only
Govern’d, but Instructed, Fed, and Maintain’d;
and what greater Crime is there, than
to be a Traitor to their Governour, Tutor, and
Nourisher of their Life? And every Master,
the Meanest that is, is a Father and a King in his
own Family, Wherefore to my Reason they are
very unwise that will go out of their own Dominions,
and leaving their own Obedient Subjects,
which are their Servants, Travel into other
Kingdoms, which are other Families,
wherein they have neither Power nor Obedience,
leaving their own Servants without Rule
or Guide, for when a Master is from Home, his
Family is like a Body without a Head, like as a
King should Travel into Forein Countries, and
leave his Subjects and Kingdom and State-Affairs
at Random, or to a Deputy, ’tis likely his
Subjects would Rebell against him through
Dislike to the Deputy, as Scorning to be
Ruled or Govern’d by a Fellow-Subject,
or else the Deputy will get away their
Love from their Prince, and then will
strive to thrust the Right Owner out; The
same is with a Master and his Servants; wherefore
a Wise, Loving Master will keep Home,
and go no oftener Abroad than Occasion requires,quires,
Q4v
128
but will Entertain himself with his own
Family, and his Family will Entertain him with
Sports and Pastimes, like as Subjects do their
Princes, and whenas a Servant doth Rebell, although
the Master hath not Power to Banish
him the Country or Kingdom, as Princes have,
yet hath he Power to turn him out of his Service,
and Banish him from his House, if his Fault
do deserve it; but some may think it strange,
that there are as few Masters that know how to
Govern their Families Wisely, as there are
Kings that know how to Rule their Kingdoms
Wisely; but that is no wonder, for first, where
there is One King of a Kingdom, there are
Thousands Masters of Families, and a King is
the Master of all those Families, insomuch as a
King hath more Masters to Govern and Rule,
than the Richest Master of his Kingdom hath
Servants; but if Servants were as they should be,
Masters would not onely Thrive by the Trusty
Labours of their Servants, and Servants by the
Wealth of their Master, but Masters and Servants
would live Easily, by the Diligence of the
One, and the Prudence of the Other; also they
would live Delightfully, by their Sports and Pastimes,
where the Master would sit as a Kingly
Spectator, whilst his Servants were Pleasant
Actors, in all which both Masters and Servants
would be very Happy, so as this World would
seem an Earthly Paradise. But, Madam, if I
write any more, I shall go near to make you a
Servant to your Servant, in a Laborious reading
her
R1r
129
her Long Letter, but it was your Command in
your last Letter, that I should write you Long
Letters, and I believe in this I have Fully Obey’d
you, which is my Desire to all your Commands,
to let you Know that there is none more
Truly and Faithfully
Your Ladiships
Servant
than I.
LXII.
Madam,
Mrs. C.R. is very much troubled in her
Mind with Doubts and Fears, since she
hath heard that the Lady S.P. did Publickly
and Privately Praise her, for, she sayes, she is
afraid the Lady S.P. hath observ’d some Error
in her Behaviour, or hath heard her Speak
Foolishly, or hath found out some Decayes of
Beauty in her Face, or some Deformities in her
Shape, or some of the Masculine Sex have Dispraised
her Beauty, Wit, Person, Behaviour, or
the like, otherwise, sayes she, she is Confident
she would never have Praised her, for, sayes
she, it is so Unusual for one Woman to Praise
another, as it seems Unnatural; wherefore she
doth not Delight to be Prais’d by her own Sex,
and since that time she received your last Letter
R
she
R1v
130
she will sit in a Silent Musing Posture, Considering
and Examining her self, as Searching to
find out what Faults she hath, or what Crimes
she is Guilty of, that the Lady S.P. should
Praise her, and so Peevish and Froward she is
for it, as I believe she will never be Quiet, or
at Rest and Peace in her Mind, until she hear
that the Lady S.P. hath Spoken Spitefully
of her, or hath Dispraised her some wayes or
other. The Truth is, she doth Confess as much,
for she sayes, She shall never think her Self
Handsome, Conversable, nor Vertuous, but
Ill-favoured, Foolish, Base, or Wicked,
unless she be Disprais’d by her own Sex,
wherefore if you Hear, as certainly you cannot
chuse unless you will stop your Ears,
any Femal Discommendations concerning
Mrs. C.R. Pray send her Word of them, by
which you will Infinitely Oblige her, and in the
mean time I shall Endeavour to Pacifie her
Thoughts, and Settle her Mind in Peace and
Quiet, Resting
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LXIII.
Madam,
I have observed, there are amongst Mankind
as often Mode Phrases in Speech, as Mode
Fashions in Cloaths and Behaviour, and so Moded
they are, as their Discourse is as much Deckt
with those Phrases as their Cloaths with several
Coloured Ribbands, or Hats with Feathers, or
Bodyes with Affected motions, and whosoever
doth Discourse out of the Mode, is as much
Despised, as if their Cloaths or Behaviours
were out of Fashion, they are accounted Fools
or Ill-bred Persons; indeed most Men and
Women in this Age, in most Nations in Europe
are nothing but Mode, as mode-Minds, mode-
Bodyes, mode-Appetites, mode-Behaviours,
mode-Cloaths, mode-Pastimes or Vices, mode-
Speeches and Conversations, which is strange to
have Minds according to the Mode, as to have
a mode-Judgment, for all will give their Judgments
and Opinions according to the Mode,
and they Love and Hate according to the Mode,
they are Couragious or Cowardly according
to the Mode, Approve or Dislike according to
the Mode, nay, their Wits are according to the
Mode, as to Rallery, Clinch, Buffonly Jest, and
the like, for Better Wit is not usually the
Mode, as being alwayes out of Fashion amongst
mode-Gallants, but True and Good Wit lives
R2
with
R2v
132
with the Seniors of the Time, such as Regard
not the Mode, but Chuse or Prefer what is
Best, and not what is Most in Fashion, unless
that which is Best be in Fashion, which is very
seldom if ever Known, for that which is Best or
Good, is not General, especially Wit, for the
Right True and Best Wit keeps to Particulars,
as being Understood by Particulars; Some
Moders have oftner Wit in their Mouths than
in their Brains, that is, they Speak the Wit of
Others, but have none of their Own. But Grave,
Experienced and Wise men give their Judgment
or Opinion, not according to the Mode
or Fashion, but according to Probability, Sense
and Reason; neither do they say, such or such
a Thing Will or Shall be, or Is so, Why? because
it is the General Opinion, but they say,
such or such a Thing May be, or ’tis Likely Will
be, or Is so, Why? because there is a Probability
or Reason for it: Neither do the Just and
Wise Hate or Love, Approve or Dislike, because
it is the Mode, as to Hate what is not Generally
Loved, or Love what is not Generally Hated,
or to Despise what is Generally Disliked, or
Admire what is Generally Commended, but
they Hate what is Really Bad, Wicked or Base,
and not what is Thought so; and Love what is
really Good, Vertuous and Worthy, not for the
general Opinion, but for the Truth, and they
Admire and Commend, Despise or Scorn, Dislike
or Disapprove that which is Despisable or
DiscomnendableDiscommendable or Scornable, and so the like;
neither
R3r
133
neither are they Couragious or Cowardly according
to the Mode, but they are Valiant or
Cautious according to the Cause or Quarrel;
they do not Fight out of or in a Bravado, but for
Honour, or in Honour’s Quarrel; nor do they
Pass by Injury, or Cover an Anger or Affront
with a Rallery or Jest, but because the Person
that did the Injury, or gave the Affront, was either
Drunk, Mad, or a Base, Inferiour Person,
fitter for his Man’s Quarrel, than for his Own;
and for Wise men, they Speak not with
Mode-Phrases, but such Words as are most
Plain to be Understood, and the Best to Deliver
or Declare Sense and Reason, and their Behaviours
are those which are Most Manly and Least
Apish, Fantastical or Constrain’d; and their
Clothes are such as are most Useful, Easie and
Becoming; neither do their Appetites Relish
Mode-Meats or Sauces, because they have the
Mode Haut Goust, but they Relish Best what is
most Pleasing or Savoury to their Taste; and so
for Drinks Compounded, as Chocolata, Limmonada,
and the like, they will not Drink them
because of the Mode; neither do they Affect
Mode-Songs or Sounds, because they are in
Fashion to be Sung or Play’d, but because they
are Well-Set Tunes, or Well-Compos’d Musick,
or Witty Songs, and Will Sung by Good
Voices, or Well Plaid on Instruments; neither
do they follow Mode-Vices or Vanities for
Fashion, but for Pleasure, or their own Humour
or Fancy; nor do they use those Exercises that
R3
are
R3v
134
are in Mode, but those they like Best.
Thus a Wise Man Follows not the Mode,
but his own Humour, for if it be the Mode
to Play at Tennis, or Paille-maille, or the
like, if he like better to Ride or Fence, he
will let alone the mode-Exercises and Use
his Own; if it be the mode-Pastime to Play
at Cards or Dice, if he like better to Write
or Read, he will leave the mode-Pastime
and Follow his Own; and if it be the
mode-Custom to Dine and Sup, and Meet
at Ordinaries or Taverns, if he like better
to Sup and Dine at Home alone, he will
not go to Ordinaries or Taverns; if it
be the Mode to make General Courtships,
if he Like, or is better pleased with a Particular
Mistress, he will not follow the
Mode; neither will he Ride Post because
it is the Mode, but because his Affairs Require
it; neither will he Journey from Place
to Place to no Purpose, because it is the
Mode, but will Wisely Sit still or Rest at
his own Home, because it is Easie, Peaceable,
Quiet, and Prudent, as not so Chargeable. But
leaving the Modists to their mode-Clothes,
Oaths, Phrases, Courtships, Behaviours,
Garbs and Motions, to their mode-Meats,
Drinks, Pastimes, Exercises, Pleasures, Vanities
and Vices; to their mode-Songs,
Tunes, Dances, Fiddles and Voices; to
their mode-Judgements, Opinions and Wits;
to their Mode-Quarrels and Friendships,
to
R4r
135
to their Mode-Lying and Dissembling, I
rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LXIV.
Madam,
’Tis usual for Men to Brag, onely some Brag
more Obscurely or Neatly, and some more
Grosly than others; but all Bragging proceeds from
Self-Love, to Covet the World’s good Opinion,
Esteem and Respect, for through fear of
Obscurity Men Divulge their own Worth,
Wealth, Birth, Qualities, Abilities, Favours and
Graces, and those Actions they believe are Worthy
of Praise: but for the most part all Brags are
heightened by the help of Self-partiality or Self-
opinion beyond the Truth; so that Brags are
like Romances, the Ground is True, but the
Elevation False; indeed a Brag is nearer a Lie
than a Truth, for to speak pure Truth is not so
much a Brag as a Vain-glory, at least, a Vanity,
which most of Mankind Delight in, although
the Speaker is more Delighted than the Hearer,
for few or none Delight to Hear a Self-praiser,
unless it be those that have near Relations, as Parents,
Children, Brothers, Sisters, Husbands
and
R4v
136
and Wives, whose Affections are Delighted
with their Friends Perfections and Good Fortunes,
but Strangers and Visiting Acquaintance
Dislike that Vain Truth, and are soon Tyred
with such a Relation, nay, have an Aversion to
the Sound of a Bragging Tongue, not their
Own Tongues, for no Discourse Pleases them
Better, than to Discourse of Themselves, but
the Tongues of Others, which beget rather Envy
and Malice in the Hearers, than Love and
Admiration. But leaving this Natural Defect
and Vain Effect, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LXV.
Madam,
I do not wonder that the several Cities and
Towns in N. do Dislike their Governours
and Government, by reason the Commons
strive to Out-brave the Nobles in their Building,
Garnishing, Furnishing, Adorning and
Flourishing in Gold and Bravery, for even the
Mechanicks in this City, and I believe in the
rest, are Suffer’d to have their Coaches, Lacquies,
Pages, Waiting-maides, and to wear Rich and
Glorious Garments, Fashioning themselves in
all things like the Nobles, which causes Envy
in
S1r
137
in the Nobility, and Pride in the Commonalty,
the One, to see their Inferiors Out-shine them,
the Other, that they can Equal or Out-brave
their Betters; This Pride and Envy causes
Murmur, and Murmur causes Faction, which
may in time make an Alteration in the State
and Government, for when the Commons once
get so High as to Justle the Nobility, a thousand
to one but the Nobles Fall, and with them
Royalty, by reason they are the Pillars of Royalty,
or Royal Government; Wherefore the
Commons should be kept like Cattel in Inclosed
Grounds, and whensoever any did Break out
of their Bounds, they should be Impounded,
that is, the Commons should be kept Strictly,
not to Exceed their Rank or Degree in Shew
and Bravery, but to Live according to their
Qualities, not according to their Wealth; and
those that will be so Presumptuous, should be
Imprison’d and Fined great Summs for that
Presumption, this would keep the Commons
in Aw, and the Nobles in Power to uphold
Royal Government, which is certainly the Best
and Happiest Government, as being most United,
by which the People becomes most Civil,
for Democracy is more Wild and Barbarous
than Monarchy; But this is fitter for Monarchs
to Consider, than for Women to Speak of, and
therefore leaving One to the Other, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LXVI.
Madam,
I was so Surprised with the Lady A.Ns.
Letter, as I was Astonish’d, it being such a Bitter
and Angry Letter; but she had Reason to be
Angry, because I had committed a very great
Fault by a Mistake, for I one day sitting a Musing
with my own Thoughts, was Considering
and Pondering upon the natures of Mankind,
and Wondering with my Self, why Nature
should make all Men some wayes or other Defective,
either in Body, or Mind, or both, for a
Proof I Chose out One whom I thought the
freest from Imperfections, either in Mind, or Body,
which was the Lady A.N. and I took
Pen and Paper, and Writ down all the Defects I
could Think or had Observed in her, and upon
an other all the Excellencies she was Indued
with, by Nature, Heaven, and Education, which
last Pleased me so Well, as I was resolved to send
her a Copy in a Letter; but when I was to send
her the Letter, both the Papers lying upon my
Table together, I mistook the right Paper that
was in her Praise, and sent that which was in her
Dispraise, never reading it when I sent it, and
when she did Receive it, it seem’d she was in as
much Amaze, as I at her Answer, but afterwards
she fell into a very Angry Passion, and in
that Passion Writ me an Answer, which I opened
with great Joy, thinking she had been very
well
S2r
139
well pleased with my former Letter, but when
I did read it, had found out the mistake in
sending the wrong Letter, I was as if I had been
Thunder-stricken, my Blood flushing so violently
into my Face, as to my thinking my Eyes
flash’d out fire like Lightning, and after that
there fell such a Showr of Tears, as I am confident
there were more Tears shed than Letters
Written, where I wish’d that every Letter
might have been buried in the watery Womb
or Toomb of every Tear, but it was in Vain,
they being too fast fixt to be Drowned, for they
were fixt in her Memory, and so in Mine, but
yet my Tears may wash out my Fault, and my
Love will ask her Pardon in the Humblest and
Sorrowfull’st words as I can Speak; Wherefore
pray Madam, make my Peace if you can, go to
her and speak for me, and let her Know how it
was, (for I dare not Write to her again,) and so
in my stead Beg my Pardon, for I dare swear
by Heaven, as I would have it guard my Innocency,
prove the Truth, and save my Soul, I am
not guilty of a Crime to her, for I was free from
Malice or Envy, or any Evill Design, when I
writ it, and not only free from any Evill to her,
but I was full of Love and Admiration of her,
and I hope she will Pardon me, since I onely
writ it as a Philosopher, and not as an Enemy,
and since there is none that lives but hath some
Faults or Defects, though she hath the Least and
Fewer than any other of Natures Creatures, and
it is some Praise to have the Least; but since we
S2
are
S2v
140
are all Guilty in one kind or other, pray her to
Pardon my Mistake, and Philosophical Contemplation
of her, and so hoping a Good Success
of your Petition in my Behalf, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LXVII.
Madam,
You were pleased in your last Letter to Ask
my Opinion, Judgement, and Advice of
that which you Spoke of when I last Saw you;
truly, when any one asks my Opinion of Causes
or Effects, or my Judgement of Affairs, or of
any thing concerning the Actions of the World,
as their Successes to Good or Bad, or Desires my
Advice or any Concernment to Particulars, let
me tell you, as first, for Causes and Effects, my
Reason Studies, and Observation Watches, to
find out the Cause by the Effects, or to Foresee
the Effects by the Causes; and as for the Success
of several Affairs and Actions in the
World, I put all the Probabilities in one Scale,
and all the Impossibilities, or at least Unlikelyhoods,
in another, and Weigh them both, and
which soever Scale Weighs Downward, I give
my Judgement; and as for Advice to Particulars,
I Examin their Means, Abilities, Strength
Power,
S3r
141
Power, Right, Truth, and Justice, according to
all which I give my Advice, for I Search the
Bottom, Stirring up the very Dregs, or Fathoming
the Depth; like as Sailers cast their Line
and Plummet to Fathom the Sea, for fear of
Quick-sands, Shelves, or the like, and then
Draw up their Line to see the Depth, or at least
take Notice how much the Line sinks down; so
do I concerning my Opinion, Judgement, or Advice;
but you must Pardon me if I give not my
Judgement or Opinion in a Publick Letter, concerning
Publick Affairs, in which I ought not to
meddle, being a Woman; neither ought those
of the Masculine Sex to give their Opinions, or
Judgements, or Advices Publickly, unless they
were Desired and Required so to do, as also not
Impertinently, Busily, or Intrudingly, to Meddle,
or Censure, or Speak of that which they
have nothing to do, or at least, where they cannot
Help or Mend. But pray believe, I am not
so Vain as to think I can Reason, Judg, or Advise
Wisely, no, I onely Endeavour, or at least, Desire
so to do; and since you have not mentioned
under your hand-writing, that which you
would have me give my Opinion, Judgement, or
Advice of, I will not give it under my hand, but
leave it till such time as we Meet, for Friends
may Talk as freely as Think, fearing no Treachery,
and so I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
LXVIII.
Madam,
I am Sorry that Sir C.A. is Kill’d, and as Sorry
that V.A. hath Kill’d him, for by Report
they were both Worthy and Right Honourable
Persons, which causes me to wonder how such
two Persons could Fall out, for surely they were
such men as would be Unwilling to Give an
Offence as to Take an Affront, and if the Offence
was Unwillingly given, as by Chance, they being
men of Honour and Merit, would not be
Grieved, at least, not Angry at or for it: but
many times a Third man will make a Quarrel
betwixt Two others, and leave them to Fight
it out. You may say, that sometimes Quarrels
cannot be Avoided, although they be betwixt
two Noble Persons, as for Example, two Dukes,
about the Preheminence of Place, none knowing
which of them had the First Place, and neither
Yielding, must needs Fight to Decide it;
but such Cases are not often put to the Trial, or
ought not to be, for Heraulds are for that purpose
Judges. But these two Noble Persons
which you mentioned in your last Letter, whatsoever
their Quarrel was, the one is Kill’d, the
other Banished; and now to speak of such
Quarrels as generally cause Duels between Private
Persons, they are either about Words, or
Wo-
S4r
143
Women, or Hawks, or Dogs, or Whores, or about
Cards or Dice, or such Frivolous, Idle, or
Base Causes; I do not say All Quarrels, but
Most, for some are more Honourable, but of all
Sorts or Causes of Quarrels, Drunken Quarrels
are the most Sensless; As for the Manner or
Fashion of Fighting, Duels in my opinion are
not Proper, for in this Age in most Nations they
Fight Private Duels, somewhat after the manner
of a Publick Battel, as three against three, or
at least two against two, also they Fight with Pistols
and Swords, with their Doublets on, which
serves instead of an Armour, and for the most
part a Horse-back; first, they shoot off their Pistols
at each other, and then they come to the
Sword, if they be not shot Dead before their
time comes to Fight, for Shooting is not a direct
Fighting, because they must stand at some Distance
to take Aim, which in my opinion appears
Cowardly, to Pelt at each other, as if they
were Afraid to come near each other; besides, a
Child may have so much Skill & Courage as to
shoot off a Pistol, and may chance to Kill a Man,
but a Child cannot tell how to use a Sword, or manage
a Horse; also a Peasant or such mean bred
Persons, can shoot off Pistols, or Carbines, or
Muskets, but they have no skill to use a Sword,
nor know not how to manage an Horse, unless a
Cart-Horse, & that better in a Cart than when astride:
’Tis true, Peasants or Common Souldiers
will fight with Force and Fury like as Beasts,
and Kill their Enemy with mere Strength, but
not
S4v
144
not with pure Valour, for they fight as in an
Uproar, and will knock one another down with
their Staves, or But-ends of their Muskets,
which is more a Club or Clown-fighting; and
if they have Swords, they fight with the Pummel,
not with the Point, for they know not how
to use it, neither is it fit they should, wherefore
the Gentlemen are too Strong for them, for the
Gentleman’s point of his Sword hath the Advantage
of the Clown’s Club; and the onely
Grief to Gallant, Valiant Gentlemen in the day
of Battel or Duel, is, the fear they should be
Kill’d with a Bullet, against which they can shew
no Active Valour or Well-bred Skill. The last
Observation concerning fighting Duels in this
Age, is, in choosing of Seconds, and the right
Use of Seconds in all Ages that I have heard of,
unless these Later, is, to be Overseers, Witnesses
and Judges, wherefore they ought to be Upright,
Honest, Judicious, and Skilful men, and
Worthy, and Honourable Persons, for they are
to Judge whether their Quarrel requires Blood,
and may not be pass’d over without Dishonour;
also they are to see that each man may be Equally
Armed, and that there be no Untimely Advantages
taken of each other; also they are to
Help or Assist them when they are Wounded,
as to Bind up their Wounds, and they are to
witness to the World how they Fought; But in
this Age, the Seconds are so far from being
Judges, Overseers, Witnesses, or Helpful
Friends, as they become Duellers themselves,
Fight-
T1r
145
Fighting for Company, not for Injury or Wrong
done to each other, and for Fashions sake, which
is an Unjust, Irrational, Inhuman, and Wicked
Fashion or Practice; neither is it Manly or Noble,
but Base and Beastly, as to Fight without
Reason or Injury; wherefore Pistols and Fighting
Seconds ought not to be. But, Madam, if any
should read this Letter besides your self, I
should be found fault with, it being not Fit, nor
Proper for a Woman to Discourse or Write
of Duels or Wars, nor of Horses or Swords, or
the like, but pray, if you hear any say so, tell
him, that I have a greater Privilege than other
Women in this Discourse, for my Husband
hath been a General of an Army of 30000 men,
and hath fought Battels; also he is Master of
those two Arts, the Use of the Sword, and
the Manage of the Horse, as there is not any
man, nor hath never been, so well Known, Skilful,
and Practiced, as he, so that he is the best
Horseman and Swordman in the World; also
two of my three Brothers were Souldiers, or
Commanders in War, and well Experienced in
that Profession, and my Father was a Swordman,
who was Banished for a time, for Killing a
Gentleman in a Duel of Honour. Thus have I
been Born, Bred, Lived, and Married, all with
Sword-men, and to my greater Honour, all Valiant
men; and so leaving this Discourse, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
LXIX.
Madam,
You were pleased to desire my Opinion of
the Lord Bs. Works; truly it seems by
his Writings, that he was Learned, Eloquent,
Witty, and Wise, fit for State-Counsel and
Advice, to Plead Causes, Decide Controversies,
and the like, and his Works or Writings
have been very Propagating and Manuring other
mens Brains; the truth is, his Works have
proved like as some sorts of Meats, which
through Time, or mixture of some Flatuous,
or Humid Substance, Corrupt, and Breed Magots
or Worms; so his Writings have produced
several other Books. The same have
Homer’s Works, although they were of another
Sort than his. But you may say, “I write
more of the Transmigration than of the first
Formation or Principle, more of the Effects
than the Cause”; I confess my Pen hath Wandred
from your Question, and Asks your Pardon
for my Transgression, and with all Passionate
Love, {Handwritten deletion: wherefore} end of handwritten deletion I subscribe myself,
Madam,
Your Ladiships
most Humble and
faithful Servant.
LXX.
Madam,
To give you an Account, as you desire, of
Mrs. H.O. who, you say, is Reported to be
such a Wit; all I can say, is, that I do not perceive
a Superfluity; her Tongue in my Hearing
ran as other Women’s usually doth, but a
Friend of her’s, who lives in the same House
she doth, did tell me, that to some men she doth
Railly and Sport with Words, for all her Discourse,
or most part of it, is to Men, and to some
she doth repeat several Places and Speeches out
of Romances, and several Speeches and Parts of
Playes, or Passionate Speeches, and if it be concerning
Love, then she turns up the black of her
Eyes and Whines, and lifts up her Hands after
the French Mode; also she is ready and quick
in giving Sharp Replyes, for which she is highly
Applauded by the Court-Gallants which gather
about her, and whatsoever she sayes, they
Cry out, “I faith that is well said”, and then
Laugh and Railly with her; then she is Gay and
Merry in Sportive Harmless Abuses, and Dances
Much, although not Well, but speaks French
like a Native; then she is very Learn’d in the
Male and Female words, as the Learn’d term
them, to wit, the Gendres of Words. As for
Court-Servants she hath had Many, but now she
is wholly Ingross’d by One. This is as much
T2
as
T2v
148
as I have Heard of her, and more than I would
have Repeated, had it not been to You, And
thus leaving her and her Wit, I rest,
Madam,
Your very Loving Friend
and Servant.
LXXI.
Madam,
The five Ladyes which you Desire to have
a Relation of, I cannot of my own Knowledge
give you an Account of, for I have but little
Acquaintance with them, but I can tell you
what Report sayes; As for the Eldest, ’tis said,
she wants not Experience, though her Experience
comes more through Misfortune than
Time, for she is not Old; also that she hath a
good Judgment, but makes no Good Use of it, for
she is oftner Ruled by others Perswasion than
her own Judgement; neither doth she want
Wit, but can Speak Well, and Promise Fair,
though her Deeds and Words be not Answerable,
nor her Performance to her Promises,
for she will Speak better than Do, and Promise
more than Perform; she is very Civil and Humble
to all Persons, to gain their Applause, but she
makes no Difference between the Noblest and
Meanest, the Worthy and Unworthy, the
Honest and False, but rather of the Two she Naturallyturally
T3r
149
Affects those that are Meanest, either for
Birth, Breeding, or Merit, but to some Particulars
she is very Partial, even so Partial as to do
Unjust Actions for their Sakes or by their Perswasions.
Her Confidents are such as have been
False, but she believes they are so Honest now,
as only fit for Trust, although in all her Affairs
she hath had Ill Success, for all her most Secret
Intentions are made Known before they have
been put into Action; but Time may make her
Wiser. As for the Second Lady, she seems at
the first Acquaintance to be of a very Good and
Generous Nature, but some time Discovers
her to be rather of an Easie, Facil, than a Pure,
Good or Generous Nature, a Foolish Kindness,
and a Childish Liberality, that with Flattery is
Ruled, Governed and Perswaded, she Loves
and Gives but knows not Why, nor Wherefore;
also she is Amorous, and at this time so in
Love, as it is Reported she will Marry a Person,
that is so Mean, and far below her in Birth, as the
Marriage will not onely Disgrace the Family
from whence she Sprung, but her Posterity
that may live after her; neither hath her Beloved
Person nor Parts, Wealth nor Fame. Concerning
the Third Lady, she is Proud and Ambitious,
and seems rather Obstinate than Facil,
and if her Fortune were but Answerable to her
Birth, she in my Opinion would Deceive the
Belief of many in Doing those things that might
be Worthy a Person of her Quality and Dignity.
The Fourth Lady is Simple, God know’s,
most
T3v
150
most of her Time is Imployed in Dancing and
Eating, and in Foolish, Childish Sports and Pastimes;
She is as Inconstant as her Sex can be;
she is also Amorous, and would have Love-Servants,
if she were not afraid of those that have
some Power and Authority over her, which Restrain
her, but ’tis believed she will break thorough
all Restraints. As for her Estate, she only
thinks of the Present, but never Considers the
Future, which makes her Necessitated, as she
will in time be a Begger. The Fifth Ladyes
Time is only spent in Giving and Receiving Visits,
in Balling, Dancing, and the like, but I hear
nothing else of her. Thus, Madam, have I
written what is Reported by those that are well
Acquainted, as also by their Domesticks and Followers,
not that I inquire into the Humours,
Natures or Affairs of those Persons I have no Relation
to, but I cannot but hear of many Actions
and Persons and Passages in the World, unless
I should stop my Hearing; but in this Letter I
have done only my Duty, in telling you what I
Hear of what you Desire to Know, and as long
as I live, I shall be Obedient to all your Commands,
and Industrious to Satisfie all your Desires,
and Rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LXXII.
Madam,
You were pleased the last time you writ, to
send me a Poem of your own making or
Composing, and to desire my Opinion of it,
which Opinion, were you not such a Friend as
not to be Exceptious, I would not Declare, for
though I will not Dissemble, as to speak against
my Conscience, yet I may Conceal or Bury my
Thoughts, Opinion, or Judgment in Silence;
but I know your Humour is, that I should
Speak or Write freely my Thoughts, and according
to your Desires, give me leave to tell
you, the Poem is good in that kind, but I do not
like such kind of Poems, which are onely Complements
and Gratulations put into Verses, in
which Poems is seldom much Wit or Fancy,
onely Flattery, Rime, and Number; wherefore
give me leave to Perswade you to alter the Subject
of your Poem, and to take such a Subject as
hath Ground and Room for Wit and Fancy to
move on; also you desire my Opinion of G.Vs.
Poems, I cannot Praise them, because the Wit
& Expressions are Stoln out of several Excellent
Poets, only he turns their Fancies and Expressions
to other Subjects, so as he only Varies other
mens Wits, but Produces none of his Own, and
such Writers may rather be nam’d Translators
than Authors; Indeed, most Writings now a
dayes
T4v
152
dayes, not onely Verse, but Prose, are but Variations,
and not Creations. But leaving Witstealers,
I return to your Poem, which is not
Theft, but an Ill-chosen Subject, which I desire
you to Alter. Thus Professing, as also Declaring
my Friendship, in giving a Free and Plain
Judgement, I rest,
Madam,
Your most faithful Friend
and Servant.
LXXIII.
Madam,
I was reading to day some several Satyrs of
several Famous Poets, wherein I find, that
they Praise Themselves, and Dispraise all Others,
which expresses a great Self-dotage, and
a very Ill Nature; besides, they seem more Covetous
than Generous, to desire All the Praise,
and to give their Neighbour not Any; In truth,
Writers should never speak of themselves,
but in Præfatory Epistles, or in a History of their
own Lives, wherein they may freely declare
their own Acts and Opinions. But, Madam, I
wish that all Writers would use their Pens as
your Noble Lord and Husband orders his Discourse
in Speech, to speak the Best of all men,
and to Bury their Faults in Silence, which would
make Virtue an Emulation, and Faults such a
No-
V1r
153
Novelty, as men would be Asham’d to Commit
them, whereas declaring Former Faults, causes
Precedent Faults no Strangers, nay, it causeth
Precedent Faults to be more Confident and Active;
But, Madam, you are so Innocent and
Harmless, as you are not acquainted with the
Faults of others, for which I am,
Madam,
Your most humble Servant
and faithful Friend.
LXXIV.
Madam,
Yesterday a Consort of Learning and Wit
came to Visit me, but they became at last
to be a Discord; This Consort was Natural
Philosophers, Theological Scholars, and Poets,
and their Discourse was their Musick, the Philosophers
were the Bass, the Theologers the Tenor,
and the Poets the Treble, all which made
an Harmony wherein was Variety and Delight,
but the Poets that love Change of Place, Company,
and Pastime, went away, and left the Philosophers
and Theologers, who began a Serious
Discourse, which was Dull and somewhat Tedious,
for it was concerning the Soul, as also the
Immortality of the Soul; some of the Theologers
said, “the Souls of Men were part of the
V
Spirit
V1v
154
Spirit of God, others, the Souls of men were
the Breath of God, others, they were a Light
proceeding from God, and all these Concluded
that the Souls were an Immaterial or Incorporeal
Form”, but the Natural Philosophers said,
“that Mens Souls or any such Soul was an Essence,
which was the Purest Matter, or Quintessence
In and Of Nature”, but the Theologers
would not allow that Opinion, and said, “the Natural
Philosophers were Atheists”, whereupon
the Natural Philosophers said, “that the Theologers
were Ignorant, and full of Fallacy and Sophistry,”
for said they, “How can No Matter have
a Form or a Being? and if Souls are the Spirit
of God, they cannot possibly be Evil, and if
they be the Breath of God, they cannot be Corruptible,
if so, then the Souls of Men cannot be
subject to Sin, and if not subject to Sin, in Justice
they were not subject to Punishment,
and if the Souls of all Men were produced from
God, as the Beams of Light from the Sun, although
the Beams might be Obscured with
Dark Clouds or Gross Vapours, yet they did
not Lose any of their Purity or Propriety, nay,
though the Sun Beams were Capable to Lose
their Purity or Propriety, yet the Beams proceeding
from God could not, for whatsoever
Proceeds Immediately from God, can neither
be Alterable nor Impure”; at last the Theologers
and Philosophers became so Violent and
Loud, as I did fear they would have Fought, if
they had had any other Wounding Weapons
than
V2r
155
than their Tongues, but Heaven be praised, they
had no Killing Swords, and so they did no harm
to each other, but after the Violence of their
Dispute was past, I ventur’d to speak, saying,
“Noble Gentlemen, you have Discoursed more
Learnedly than Knowingly, and more Vainly
than Wisely, for Solomon sayes, ‘that not any
thing is throughly Known, and that all is Vanity
under the Sun, as well that which hath been,
as what is, and shall be’, and yet his Wisdom
proceeded from Gods particular Gift; wherefore
leave the Foolish Custom of Disputing, and
bring in a Devout Custom of Praying, leaving
your Souls to Gods disposing, without troubling
them with Idle Arguments”; and hearing
me talk Simply, they laught at my Innocency,
and in their Mirth became Good Friends and
Sociable Companions, and after some time they
took their leave, and left me to relate their Discourse
in a Letter to your Ladiship. So leaving
your Ladiship to your own Contemplations,
I remain,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend and
humble Servant.
LXXV.
Madam,
It is seldom known that a Perfect and Famous
Poet or Philosopher was ever very Cruel,
David and Solomon were the most Bloody, but
V2
they
V2v
156
they were Kings, and it seems Reason of State
was too forcible for Good Nature, and there is no
Rule but hath some Exception. But had I Children
I would endeavor with all the Rational Arguments
& Witty Discourses I were Capable of,
to perswade them to delight in Poetry and Philosophy,
that they might be Civil, Generous,
and Just, which would be a Greater and more
Lasting Honour to them than Wealth or Titles;
besides the Pleasure of Thoughts and Tranquillity
of Mind would be a Heaven upon Earth,
all which Silent Contemplation brings them
unto, for Contemplation brings Consideration,
Consideration brings Judgment, Judgment
brings Reason, Reason brings Truth, Truth
brings Peace; also Consideration brings Conception,
Conception brings Fancy, Fancy brings
Wit, and Wit brings Delight. But you will
say, “Nature hath not made all Mankind Capable
of Good Instruction”, ’tis true, but give me
leave to say, that I believe there are more
Faults in Educators than in Nature; but,
Madam, I have no Children, therefore no
Tutoress, and if I had Children, ’tis likely I
should have done as most Parents do, which
is, to Breed them up in Vanity and not in
Virtue; but, Madam, you have Children,
which I am confident will be Sweetly Disposed,
like your Self, for you Breed them Gently,
rather with Reason than with Rods, wherein
you do Wisely and Kindly, and I wish all
Parents and Tutors may take an Example from
you,
V3r
157
you, who are a Lady of such Perfection, as I account
my Self Honoured to be,
Madam,
Your Humble and Devoted
Servant.
LXXVI.
Madam,
Since I last writ to you, I have been to hear
Mrs. P.N. Preach, for now she is, as I
did believe she would be, viz. a Preaching Sister,
There were a great many Holy Sisters and
Holy Brethren met together, where many took
their turns to Preach, for as they are for Liberty
of Conscience, so they are for Liberty of
Preaching, but there were more Sermons than
Learning, and more Words than Reason, Mrs.
P.N. began, but her Sermon I do not well
remember, and after she had Sighed and Winded
out her Devotion, a Holy Brother stood up
and Preached thus, as I shall briefly relate to you.
Dearly beloved Brethern and Sisters, We are
gathered together in the Lord with Purity
of Spirit to Preach his Word amongst us, We are
the Chosen and Elect Children of the Lord who
have Glorified Spirits and Sanctified Souls, we
have the Spirit of God in us, which Inspires us to
Pray and to Preach, as also to Call upon his
V3
Name
V3v
158
Name and to Remember him of his Promise
to Unite and Gather us together into his New
Jerusalem, separating us from Reprobates, that
we may not be Defiled with their Presence, for
you Dear Brethren Know by the Spirit, that they
are not the Children of the Lord but Sathans
Children, they are the Children of Darkneß, we
the Children of Light, we are Glorified and Sanctified
by Supernatural Grace, we are a Peculiar
People, and the Holy Prophets of the Lord, to
Fore-see, Fore-tell and Declare his Will and
Pleasure, also we are to Incourage and Comfort the
Saints in Afflictions and Times of Tribulation
and Consolation, and to Help them to Present their
Sanctified Sighs, Tears and Groans unto the
Lord; but the Spirit moveth me to Pray and to
leave off Preaching, wherefore let us Pray unto
the Lord.
So after the Holy Brother had done his Prayer,
Mr. N.N. who was there, pull’d off his
Peruick, and put on a Night-Cap, wherein he
appeared so like a Holy Brother as they took
him for one of their Sect, and he Preached this
following Sermon.
Dearly beloved Brethern, We are here met
in a Congregation together, some to Teach,
others to Learn; but neither the Teaching nor
Learning can be any other way but Natural and
according to Human Capacitie, for we cannot be
Cœlestial whilst we are Terrestrial, neither can
we
V4r
159
we be Glorified whilst we are Mortal and subject
to Death, nor yet can we arrive to the Purity
of Saints or Angels, whilst we are subject to Natural
Imperfections both in Body and Mind, but
there are some Men that Believe they are, or at
least may be so Pure in Spirit by Saving Grace,
as to be Sanctified, and to be so much fill’d with
the Holy Ghost as to have Spiritual Visions, and
ordinarily to have Conversation with God, believing
God to be a Common Companion to their Idle
Imaginations. But this Opinion proceeds from
an Extraordinary Self-Love, Self-Pride, and
Self-Ambition, as to believe they are the only fit
Companions for God himself, and that not any of
God’s Creatures are or were Worthy to be Favoured,
but They, much leß to be made of Gods Privy
Counsel, as they believe they are, as to Know his
Will and Pleasure, his Decrees and Destinies,
which indeed are not to be Known, for the Creator
is too Mighty for a Creature to Comprehend him,
Wherefore let us Humbly Pray to What we cannot
Conceive.
But before he had quite Ended his Sermon,
the Holy flock began to Bustle, and at last Went
quite out of the Room, so that he might have
Pray’d by Himself, had not I and two or three
Ladies more that were of my Company, Stayed,
and when he had done his short Prayer, He told
me and the other Ladyes, that he had Done
that which the Great Counsel of State could not
Do, for he had by one short Discourse Dispersedsed
V4v
160
a Company of Sectaries without Noise or
Disturbance, but at last we dispersed our selves
to our own Houses, although Mr. N.N. would
have given us a Ball after a Sermon, but I was so
tyred with the One, as I was not fit for the Other,
for we were from Morning till Evening
to hear them Preach; yet as Tyred and Weary
as I am I could not choose but Repeat these
two of their shortest Sermons which I heard,
and so I subscribe my self,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LXXVII.
Madam,
You were pleased to desire me to Read the
Romance of A. as also, the Romance of C.
which I have obeyed in reading the Romance of
A; but as yet I have not read any part of C.
and to give you an Account of my Perusal, I
think there is more Love than Reason in it, and
more Wit than Truth or Probability of Truth;
and certainly it is deplorable, that so much Wit
and Eloquence should be wasted on Amorous
Love, as also to bring all Scholastical, as Theological,
Physical, Logistical and the like Arguments,
Disputes and Discourses, into the Theme
of
X1r
161
of Amorous Love, which Love is between Appetite
or Desire and Fruition of Different Sexes
of Men and Women; but I perceive that Romance-Writers
endeavour to make all their
Romance-Readers believe that the Gods, Nature,
Fates, Destinies and Fortune do imploy or
busie themselves only in the affairs of Amorous
Lovers, which is a very low Imployment or
Concern. Also I perceive that Romance-Lovers
are very Rheumatick, for if all the Tears
Romances express Lovers to shed, were Gathered
or United, it would cause a second Deluge
of the World; it seems Amorous Love is Composed
more of Water than Fire, and more of
Desire than Fruition. But leaving Amorous
Lovers to more Folly than Discretion, to Lose
more Time than to Gain Love, and wishing
them Sound Lungs for Sighs, and Moist Eyes
for Tears, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LXXVIII.
Madam,
In your last Letter you expressed that you had
presented C. with a Book of Gs, Writing,
I wonder you would Present that Book to C. by
reason that he is a Gallant for Pleasure, and not
X
a
X1v
162
a Stoick for Study; also you express’d you sent
one to D. the Student, let me tell you, Madam,
I dare swear he will never read it Half out, not
for the Bigness of the Volume, but for the Newness
of the Style and Age, for most Students despise
all New Works, and only delight in Old
Worm-eaten Records; the truth is, few Books
are read Throughout the First Age, it is well if
at the Fourth Age the End be arrived at, especially
in the same Nation where the Author is a
Native, for as our Saviour sayes, “‘A man is not Esteemed
of in his Own Country’”, and yet an another
place he sayes, “‘A man is Known by his
Works’”; wherefore the best way for a man that
would have his Writings Known and Esteemed
of in his Life time, is to send them to Travel into
Forein Nations, for at Home they will find but
little Applause, no not Romances, which the
World Dotes on, for Distance of Place is next
to Distance of Time, at least resembles it. But if
any will present their Works to Persons of
their Own Nation, they must present them to
such as are Known to Delight in such Subjects
their Books treat of, and then perchance they
may read a leaf or two, and by that Censure all
the Book; But fearing you should Censure me
for writing so Long a Letter, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LXXIX.
Madam,
I was yesterday presented with a Book Translated
out of French into English, wherein I find
the Author of the Book Condemns those that set
their Images before their Books, or that suffer
their Friends to give their Opinions of their
Books in Epistles, or that do write many, or some,
or few Epistles before their Books, whereas himself
writes so Long an Epistle, in finding Fault
with Others, and civilly Applauding Himself,
in not having his Picture or his Friends Applauses,
as that Epistle or Preface is as Long, if not
More, than many Short Epistles, and as Vainglorious
as Many Friends Praises. But I am so
far from that Noble Persons Opinion or Modesty,
that I wish, whereas I have One Friend
to Praise my Works, although Partially, I had
a Thousand, or rather Ten thousand Millions,
nay, that their number were Infinite, that the
Issue of my Brain, Fame, and Name, might live
to Eternity if it were possible; neither do I
think or believe it is a Sin to Wish it, by reason
it proceeds from Pure Self-love, which is the
Root or Foundation of the Love of God and all
Moral Virtues, I do not mean Corrupted Self-
love, but as I said, Pure Self-love, by which
God and Nature did Make, and doth Order the
X2
whole
X2v
164
whole World, or Infinite Matter. But, Madam,
give me leave to say, that this Age doth
Corrupt all Wit and Wisdom with Sophistry,
and because they cannot write Beyond the Antients,
they will endeavour to Disgrace them,
although most Writers Steal from them. But
for this French Author, setting aside his Epistle,
his Book is full of Wit and Reason, as it is rendred
by the Translator, and wishing all Writers
could fill their Books with Wit and Reason,
I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LXXX.
Madam,
By Relation, Reading, and Observation, I
find that every Age is not alike for Humour,
Judgement and Wit, although alike for
Kind, Life and Death; for some Ages are so Heroick,
as all their Thoughts are of War, and all
their Actions Fighting; in other Ages all their
Thoughts are Considering, and their Actions
Experiments; in other Ages all their Thoughts
are Superstitious, and their Actions {Handwritten deletion: Sermons} end of handwritten deletion {Handwritten addition: Ceremonies} end of handwritten addition;
in other Ages all their Thoughts are Amorous,
and their Actions Adulteries; and so in many other
things, as Humors, Passions, Appetites,
Customs,
X3r
165
Customs, as also in Diets, Accoustrements, Behaviour,
Discourse, and the like; all which I
have seriously Consider’d, what should be the
Cause that men being of One and the same Kind,
viz. Mankind, should Differ so much in several
Ages in the Course of their Life; But I cannot
find any more Reason for it, than for several
Diseases in several Ages, as for Example, a Disease,
namely, the Sweating Disease, that was
Predominant in England, and after in Germany,
and many other Diseases which are Predominant
in One Age and not in Another, which certainly
is produced from an Influence from the
Planets. But this is to be observed, that Evils
may proceed from the Planets, but what is Good
both for Body and Mind proceeds from a Higher,
Celestial Power. And as for this Age we
live in now, ’tis Prodigal to their Enemies, and
Ungrateful to their Friends; but, Madam,
though this Age be so Infected in the Generality,
yet some Particulars escape this Infection,
for You and I are as Constant in Friendship
as the Light to the Sun, which is the
Happiness of
Madam,
Your Humble Servant.
LXXXI.
Madam,
In your last Letter you desired me to write
some Letters of Complement, as also some
Panegyricks, but I must intreat you to Excuse
me, for my Style in Writing is too Plain and
Simple for such Courtly Works; besides, give
me leave to inform you, that I am a Servant to
Truth and not to Flattery; although I confess,
I rather Lose than Gain in my Mistress’s Service,
for she is Poor and Naked, and hath not
those means to Advance her Servants as Flattery
hath, who gives Plenty of Words, and is
Prodigal of Praise, and is Clothed in a Flourishing
Style, Imbroydered with Oratory; but my
Mistress, Truth, hath no need of such Adornings,
neither doth she give many Words, and
seldom any Praise, so as her Servants have not
any thing to live on or by, but mere Honesty,
which rather Starves than Feeds any Creature;
yet howsoever, I being bred in her Service from
my Youth, will never Quit her till Death takes
me away; and if I can Serve you by Serving
her, Command me, and I shall Honestly Obey
you, and so rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
LXXXII.
Madam,
In your last Letter you Condemn me for living
a Country Life, saying, I Bury my self
whilst I Live, and you wonder, that knowing I
love Glory, I should live so Solitary a Life as I
do; I confess, Madam, both the Manner of my
Life and my Ambitious Nature, If a Solitary
Life be not to Live in a Metrapolitan City,
spred broad with Vanity, and almost smother’d
with Crowds of Creditors for Debts; and as I
Confess my Solitude, so I Confess my Glory,
which is to Despise such Vanities, as will be rather
a Reproach to my Life, than a Fame to after
Ages, and I should Weep my self into Water,
if I could have no other Fame than Rich
Coaches, Lackies, and what State and Ceremony
could produce, for my Ambition flies higher,
as to Worth and Merit, not State and Vanity;
I would be Known to the World by my
Wit, not by my Folly, and I would have my
Actions so Wise and Just, as I might neither be
Asham’d nor Afrai’d to Hear of my self. But,
Madam, as you Condemn My Life, so I Condemn
Yours, for the Nobles that live in a Metrapolitan
City, live but as Citizens, and Citizens
that live in the Country, live like Noble
men, with less Expences and more Liberty, havingving
X4v
168
large Extension of Lands, and not Imprisoned
in One House, and their Recreations are
more Various and Noble, neither do they spend
their Time in Idle Visiting, but Prudent Overseeing;
In short, Madam, there is so much Difference
in {Handwritten deletion: either} end of handwritten deletion {Handwritten addition: each} end of handwritten addition sort of Life, as the One is like
Heaven, full of Peace and Blessedness, the Other
full of Trouble and Vice; and so living in the
sweet Air of Content, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LXXXIII.
Madam,
In your last Letter you Chid me for Loving
too Earnestly, saying, Extreme Love did
Consume my Body and Torment my Mind, and
that whosoever Love to a High Degree are
Fools; If so, I Confess, Madam, I am as much a
Fool as ever Nature made, for where I set my
Love, it is Fix’d like Eternity, and is as Full as
Infinite; My Love is not Fix’d Suddenly, for
it takes Experience and Consideration to help to
Place it, both which have been my Guides and
Directors to Love you, which makes me Love
you Much, and shall make me Love you Long,
if
Y1r
169
if Souls Die not, and so I shall alwayes, and in
all occasions be,
Madam,
Your Constant Friend
and Humble Servant.
LXXXIV.
Madam,
Now we both Return’d into our Native
Country, let us Meet to Rejoyce together,
for though our Husbands have Lost much,
yet the Broken parts of their Estates they have
Recover’d by the Just Laws of this Kingdom,
will afford us some Recreation, Pastime,
and Harmless Sports. As for the Place of our
Meeting, if I may Advise, it shall be N.
whose Owner is M.N. a Person that hath
Lost the Most of any Subject, yet he is the Best
Contented, and so the Happiest, for he never
Troubles himself for any Worldly Wealth,
especially when he cannot tell Honestly which
way to Repair his Estate; And though he be
Wisely Prudent, yet he is not Basely Miserable,
as to be Miserably Sparing, but will Entertain
us Civilly, Friendly, Generously, Pleasantly,
Delightfully. So expecting when you will
appoint the Time, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
LXXXVILXXXV.
Madam,
In your last Letter you did friendly Chide me
for my Passionate Anger, and for some Words
I did speak in that Angry Passion, I Confess my
Error, but yet you must Know that my Passion
proceeded from Extreme Natural and Honest
Love, as to be Angry in Mind, and Bitter and
Sharp in Words, to and of those, I know by
Experience and Practice to be Envious, Spitefull,
Malicious, and Ungratefull to those I do
and ought dearly to Love, and this made me
Speak that which Discretion perchance did not
Allow or Approve of, although Honesty could
not Forbid it; but had it been in my Own particular
Cause or Person, I should neither have
been Angry nor Bitter, neither in Thoughts
nor Words, for I can easily pass over all Hate
or Anger, either in Words or Actions to my
Self, so they be neither Contumelious, nor Impairably
Dishonourable, the First can proceed
from none but my Superiours, the other from
none but Bestial Ruffians; As for my Superiours,
I count none my Superiours, but those
that Surpass me in VirueVirtue, Grace, Wisdome,
and Excellency of Mind, except my Natural
Parents; and as for Rude Ruffians, I am of such
Quality, as not to Keep such Company, nor to
be Unattended by Servants that Wait upon me,
or
Y2r
171
or near my Call. But I Confess my Indiscretion,
for Violent Passion doth neither gain Justice,
Right, nor Truth, of Malice, Wrong, and
Falshood, Yet I am obliged to you for your
Love, for you have shew’d more True Friendship
in your Reproof, than Feigned Friends do
in their Flattery, for which I am,
Madam,
Your Faithfull and most
Humble Servant.
LXXXVI.
Madam,
I have Read Rs. Book, which you were pleased
to send me, and it is written Learnedly,
Eloquently, Wittily, and Christianly, for all
which the Author is to be Applauded and Admired,
concerning the Truth, Method, and Ingenuity
of the Work, and had he been a Divine
by Order and Profession, the Subject of his
Book, which is, concerning the Scripture, had
been most Applaudable, but being a Lay-man
and not a Consecrated Church-man, the Scripture
was not a fit Theme for his Pen to work upon,
at least not in my Opinion, for although I
Keep strictly to the Church of England, yet I
think it not fit for a Lay-man to busie his Pen
concerning the Scripture; for it belongs only
Y2
to
Y2v
172
to Church-men, to Study, Interpret, Expound,
Teach and Preach the Scripture, and its an Usurpation
for Lay-men to meddle in Church-mens
Profession, unless it be granted that a Lay-man
have more Wit, Reason, Learning and Inspiration
than all the Church-men have. But
truly, Madam, the Book is an Excellent Book in
that Kind, Only give me leave to tell you, that
to Defend Scripture is partly to express Faults
in Scripture; and to Dispute upon the Obscurities
in Scripture is to Puzzle the Truth in
Scripture. But leaving Scripture to the Church-
men, and the Author to Fame, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LXXXVII.
Madam,
I am Sorry Mrs. D. is so Despairingly Melancholy
as not to be Comforted, and I am
the more Sorry that the Ground of her Despair
is the Bible and Ignorant Interpreters, such
as rather Confound the Cleer Expressions therein,
than Clear the Dark and Mystical. But many
Pious persons have fall’n into the same Distemper,
through want of Deep Capacities,
Cleer Understandings, and Sound Judgments,
to
Y3r
173
to Interprete the Scripture, or to Conceive the
Spiritual Inspections and Elevations of the
Purity of Christian Religion, and all the several
Opinions therein. The Church of England is
the Purest, but yet it hath suffer’d the Scripture
to be Read too Commonly, which hath caused
much Disturbance, not only to Particular Persons,
but in the Church it self, and hath lost
much of the Dignity belonging to Church-
men, nay, it hath so Discomposed the Church-
Government, as it is a wonder it should settle in
its Centre again. But the Church-men say, they
give Lay-men Leave for to Read the Scripture,
but not to Interprete it, but the Leave of the
First gives Leave to the Latter. But, Madam,
these Causes are not for our Sex to Discourse
of, wherefore we will rather Pray for our Afflicted
Friend Mrs. D. and so taking my leave
of you, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
LXXXVIII.
Madam,
I do not Wonder that the War in E. against
O. hath no Better Success, since there are
such Petty Commanders and Mean Governours,Y3
nors,
Y3v
174
and I Fear the Warring designs of G. will
have no Better fortune, because the Generals,
which are to Command in Chief, are not much
Better than those that are to be Commanded,
neither for Skill, Conduct, Fame, Title,
Friends, Wealth nor Power, in all which a General
ought to Surpass those he Commands, for
they may be Good Souldiers for a Troop, Regiment
or Brigade, which are not Skilfull or
Fit for a General, for to be a Good General, doth
not only require Skill and Courage, but Wise
Conduct, and Wisdome is not found in every
Souldiers brain; besides, a General must be a man
of Note, for an Inferiour Person will hardly
be Obeyed, for if he be not a man of Fame,
Title, Worth and Merit, every Under Commander
will think himself as Good and fit to be
a General as he, and will scorn to be Commanded
by his Equal; Wherefore Superiors are
only fit to be Commanders and Governours:
Besides, a General or Governour must be full
of Generosity, free from Covetousness, which
Generosity seldom Cohabit’s with Poverty or
Inferiour Persons; also they must be Just; both
to Punish and Reward, Resolute to execute the
one, and Forward to perform the other. But
Officers, Governours and Commanders are for
the most part chosen by the means of Bribes,
Faction or Favour, and not for Fitness, Worth
and Merit, which Causes so many Disorders,
Complaints and Rebellions, for few Nations live
long in Peace, and most part of the World, at
least
Y4r
175
least all Europe is at this time fill’d with bloody
War, and most Nations are forced to War with
each other to Keep their Natives from Civil
Dissentions. But War is not a Subject proper
for our Sex to discourse of, although in the Ruines
of War we suffer Equally with Men;
Wherefore leaving this Discourse of War I
Conclude with Peace, for I am,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and humble Servant.
LXXXIX.
Madam,
I am Sorry to hear Mrs. C.L. is married to
one She Dislikes so much, as to profess she
cannot Love her Husband, and to Complain of
her Parents, for forcing her with Threats of
Curses to that Match, but it is to be hoped, that
Love will both begin and increase by Acquaintance
and Society, and his Kindness to her, for
he is reported to be a very Honest Good-natured
man, and then she will give her Parents
Thanks, for it is to be observed, that Hot Amorous
Lovers when they are Married, their
Affections grow Cooler, and at last so Cold as to
Dye Insensible, so as the Marriage-bed proves
the Grave of Love, I mean of fond Amorous
Love, for certainly Amorous Lovers have Poetical
Imaginations of each other, and Fancy each
other
Y4v
176
other not onely Beyond what they are, but what
is not in Nature to be, but such Matrimonial Acquaintance
proves their Love was built on Fancy,
and not on Reality, they Married Mortal
Creatures, not Gods or Goddesses, nor such
Worthy or Constant Damosels as Romances
feign, so as their Love Vanishes as Poetical Airy
Castles, or Inchanted Towers, and not any Love
Remains, but if there doth, it is but as a Thatch’d
Cottage, a Plain, Homely Love, whereas they
that Marry Discreetly, and not Fondly, their
Love is like Poor Beginners, who have Nothing
or very Little to live on, but being Honest
and Industrious, get something, and being
Prudent and Thrifty, in time become Rich,
nay, many times so Rich, as to Build stately Palaces,
and have Respect and Honour from all that
know them; so in those Marriages where Discretion
joyns hands, Honesty begets Love, and
thrifty Temperance makes Constancy, which
builds Happiness and Peace for their Lives to
live in, and all that Know or Hear of them, Honour
and Respect them for their Worth and
Merit, for their Wisdom and True Love. But
as Time joynes Honest minds and Temperate
persons with Love, so Time separates Vain Imaginations
and Amorous persons with Dislike,
and sometimes with Hate; and so leaving C.L.
to Time, Reality, Temperance, Discretion, and
Honesty, I rest,
Madam, Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
XC.
Madam,
I am sorry the Plague is much in the City you
are in, as I hear, and fear your Stay will Indanger
your Life, for the Plague is so Spreading
and Penetrating a Disease, as it is a Malignant
Contagion, and Dilates it self throughout a
City, nay, many times, from City to City, all
over a Kingdom, and enters into every Particular
House, and doth Arrest almost every Particular
Person with Death, at least, layes grievous
Sores upon them; Indeed Great Plagues are
Death’s Harvest, where he Reaps down Lives
like Ears of Corn; wherefore, Madam, let me
perswade you to Remove, for certainly Life is
so Pretious, as it ought not to be Ventured,
where there is no Honour to be Gain’d in the
Hazard, for Death seems Terrible, I am sure
it doth to Me, there is nothing I dread more
than Death, I do not mean the Strokes of Death,
nor the Pains, but the Oblivion in Death, I fear
not Death’s Dart so much as Death’s Dungeon,
for I could willingly part with my Present
Life, to have it Redoubled in after Memory,
and would willingly Die in my Self, so I might
Live in my Friends; Such a Life have I with
you, and you with me, our Persons being at a
Distance, we live to each other no otherwise
than if we were Dead, for Absence is a Present
Z
Death,
Z1v
178
Death, as Memory is a Future Life; and so many
Friends as Remember me, so many Lives I
have, indeed so many Brains as Remember me,
so many Lives I have, whether they be Friends
or Foes, onely in my Friends Brains I am Better
Entertained; And this is the Reason I Retire
so much from the Sight of the World, for the
Love of Life and Fear of Death: for since Nature
hath made our Bodily Lives so short, that if
we should Live the full Period, it were but like
a Flash of Lightening, that Continues not, and
for the most part leaves black Oblivion behind
it; and since Nature Rules the Bodily Life, and
we cannot live Alwayes, nor the Bounds of Nature
be Inlarged, I am industrious to Gain so
much of Nature’s Favour, as to enable me to do
some Work, wherein I may leave my Idea, or
Live in an Idea, or my Idea may Live in Many
Brains, for then I shall Live as Nature Lives amongst
her Creatures, which onely Lives in
her Works, we cannot say, she lives Personally
amongst her Works, but Spiritually within her
Works; and naturally I am so Ambitious, as I
am restless to Live, as Nature doth, in all Ages,
and in every Brain, but though I cannot hope to
do so, yet it shall be no Neglect in me; And as I
desire to Live in every Age, and in every Brain,
so I desire to Live in every Heart, especially in
your Ladiships, wherein I believe I do already,
and wish I may live Long. Wherefore for
my own sake, as well as yours, let me intreat
you
Z2r
179
you to Remove out of that Plaguy City, for if
you Die, all those Friends you Leave, or Think
of, or Remember, partly Die with you, nay,
some perchance for Ever, if they were Personally
Dead before, and onely Live in your Memory;
Wherefore, as you are a Noble Lady,
have a Care of your Friends, and go out of that
City as Soon as you can, in which you will Oblige
all those you Favour, or that Love you, amongst
which there is none more Truly, Faithfully,
and Fervently, your Friend and Servant,
than,
Madam,
I, M.N.
XCI.
Madam,
In your last Letter you say, that the Lady
G.P. carried a Letter she received from
Mrs. O.B. from Company to Company to
Jest at, because it was not Indited after the Courtly
Phrase, but after the Old manner and way,
beginning thus, “After my hearty Commendation,
hoping you are in good Health, as I am at the
writing hereof; this is to let you understand, &c”.
But I know not why any body should Jest at it,
for ’tis Friendly to send their Commendations,
and to wish them Good Health, and certainly
Z2
Friend-
Z2v
180
Friendly and Kind Expressions are to be Prefer’d
before Courtly Complements, the First
sounds like Real Truth, the Other may be demonstrated
to be Feigning, for all Complements
Exceed the Truth; ’Tis true, the Style of Letters
alters and changes as the Fashion of Clothes
doth, but Fashions are not alwayes changed for
more Commodious or Becoming, but for the
sake of Variety, for an Old Fashion may be
more Useful and Graceful than a Modern Fashion:
But I believe the Lady G.P. carried
Mrs. O.Bs. Letter about with her for a Pretence
to visit Company, like as Gossips do Cakes
and other Junkets to their Neighbours, the Junkets
increasing the Company, and the Company
the Junkets, so the Lady G.P. out of a Luxury
to Talk and Company, like as other Gossips
out of a Luxury to Talking and Eating, carried
the Letter, to shew her several Acquaintance
Sport, to get other Acquaintance, and if she had
not had that Letter, ’tis likely she would have
found some other Pretence rather than have
stayed at Home. Indeed, one may say, that in
this Age there is a malignant Contagion of Gossiping,
for not onely one Woman Infects another,
but the Women Infect the Men, and
then one Man Infects another, nay, it Spreads so
much, as it takes hold even on Young Children,
so strong and Infectious is this Malignity; but if
any will Avoid it, they must every Morning Anoint
the Soles of their Feet with the Oyl of
Slackness, and Bath every Limb in a Bath of
Rest,
Z3r
181
Rest, then they must put into their Ears some
Drops of Quiet, to Strengthen the Brain against
Vaporous Noise, and Stop their Ears with a little
Wool of Deafness, to keep out the Wind
of Idle Discourse, also they must Wash their
Eyes with the Water of Obscurity, lest the
glaring light of Vanity should Weaken them;
and they must take some Electuary of Contemplation,
which is very Soverain to Comfort
the Spirits, and they must drink Cooling
Julips of Discretion, which are good against
the Fever of Company, and if they
take some Jelly of Restraint, they will find it
to be an Excellent Remedy against this Malignity,
onely they must take great care lest
they be too Relax {Handwritten addition: ive} end of handwritten addition to Perswasion, but rather
so Restringent as to be Obstinate from
entring into a Concourse; for there is nothing
more Dangerous in all Malignant Diseases,
than Throngs or Crowds of People;
and this is the best Preparative against the
Plague of Gossiping. But for fear with writing
too Long a Letter I should fall into that Disease,
I take my leave, and rest,
Madam,
Your very faithful Friend
and Servant.
XCII.
Madam,
In your last Letter you were pleased to tell
me, that Sir A.M. was to Visit you, and
hearing that the Lady B.V. was come to See
you, he started from the Place he sate, and went
away as in Hast, in my Opinion it was Strange
he should do so, since he professes to Love her so
much, as the Extremity makes him Unhappy,
for though some may Run away through Fear,
yet not for Love, for whatsoever is Loved or
Beloved, is Sought after, & what men are Afraid
of, they Fly from, and what they Love, they
Fly to; so that Love Pursues, and Hate or Fear
is as it were Pursued; but perchance he is a
Despairing Lover, and Despair is beyond all
other Passions; besides, Despair proceeds from
Fear, for Fear is the Father that begets Despair;
or perchance he was afraid that is Presence in
her Company might Injure her Reputation, being
Known to be her Lover; or he might fear his
Presence might Displease her, and Lovers had
rather Grieve Themselves, than Injure or Anger
their Beloved; or else he was afraid that the
Sight of her would Increase his Torments, or
Tormenting Love: But howsoever, certainly
Fear was the cause of his sudden Departure, and
’tis to be feared, that his Love is mixt with an
Unlawful Desire, that he was afraid to See her
whom
Z4r
183
whom he had no Hopes to Injoy. But leaving
Sr. A.M. to Despair, and her to her Chast
Virtue, I rest,
Madam,
Your very faithful Friend
and Servant.
XCIII.
Madam,
You were pleased in your last Letter to express
to me the Reason of the Lady D.Ss.
and the Lady E.Ks. Melancholy, which was
for Want of Children; I can not Blame the
Lady D.S. by reason her Husband is the Last
of his Family unless he have Children, but the
Lady E.Ks. Husband being a Widdower
when he Married her, and having Sons to Inherit
his Estate, and to Keep up his Family, I
Know no Reason why she should be troubled
for having no Children, for though it be the
part of every Good Wife to desire Children to
Keep alive the Memory of their Husbands
Name and Family by Posterity, yet a Woman
hath no such Reason to desire Children for her
Own Sake, for first her Name is Lost as to her
Particular, in her Marrying, for she quits her
Own, and is Named as her Husband; also her
Family, for neither Name nor Estate goes to her
Family
Z4v
184
Family according to the Laws and Customes of
this Countrey; Also she Hazards her Life by
Bringing them into the World, and hath the
greatest share of Trouble in Bringing them up;
neither can Women assure themselves of
Comfort or Happiness by them, when they
are grown to be Men, for their Name only lives
in Sons, who Continue the Line of Succession,
whereas Daughters are but Branches which by
Marriage are Broken off from the Root from
whence they Sprang, & Ingrafted into the Stock
of an other Family, so that Daughters are to be
accounted but as Moveable Goods or Furnitures
that wear out; and though sometimes
they carry the Lands with them, for want of
Heir-males, yet the Name is not Kept nor the
Line Continued with them, for these are buried
in the Grave of the Males, for the Line, Name
and Life of a Family ends with the Male issue;
But many times Married Women desire Children,
as Maids to Husbands, more for Honour
than for Comfort or Happiness, thinking it a
Disgrace to live Old Maids, and so likewise to
be Barren, for in the Jews time it was some
Disgrace to be Barren, so that for the most part
Maids and Wives desire Husbands and Children
upon any Condition, rather than to live
Maids or Barren: But I am not of their minds,
for I think a Bad Husband is far worse than No
Husband, and to have Unnatural Children is
more Unhappy than to have No Children, and
where One Husband proves Good, as Loving
and
Aa1r
185
and Prudent, a Thousand prove Bad, as Cross
and Spendthrifts, and where One Child proves
Good, as Dutifull and Wise, a Thousand prove
Disobedient and Fools, as to do Actions both
to the Dishonour and Ruine of their Familyes.
Besides, I have observed, that Breeding Women,
especially those that have been married
some time, and have had No Children, are in
their Behaviour like New-married Wives,
whose Actions of Behaviour and Speech are so
Formal and Constrain’d, and so Different from
their Natural way, as it is Ridiculous; for New
Married Wives will so Bridle their Behaviour
with Constraint, or Hang down their Heads so
Simply, not so much out of True modesty, as a
Forced Shamef {Handwritten deletion: ul} end of handwritten deletionness {Handwritten addition: ace} end of handwritten addition; and to their Husbands
they are so Coyly Amorous, or so Amorously
Fond and so Troublesome Kind, as it would
make the Spectators Sick, like Fulsome Meat to
the Stomach; and if New-married Men were {Handwritten addition: not} end of handwritten addition
Wise men, it might make them Ill Husbands,
at least to Dislike a Married Life, because they
cannot Leave their Fond or Amorous Wives
so Readily or Easily as a Mistress; but in Truth
that Humour doth not last Long, for after a
month or two they are like Surfeited Bodyes,
that like any Meat Better than what they were
so Fond of, so that in time they think their
Husbands Worse Company than any other
men. Also Women at the Breeding of their
First Children make so many Sick Faces, althoughAa
though
Aa1v
186
oftentimes the Sickness is only in their
Faces, not but that some are Really Sick but not
every Breeding Women; Likewise they have
such Feigned Coughs, and fetch their Breath
Short, with such Feigning Laziness, and so many
Unnecessary Complaints, as it would Weary
the most Patient Husband to hear or see them:
besides, they are so Expensive in their Longings
and Perpetual Eating of several Costly
Meats, as it would Undo a man that hath but an
Indifferent Estate; but to add to their Charge,
if they have not what they Please for Child-bed
Linnen, Mantels, and a Lying-in Bed, with
Suitable Furniture for their Lying-Chamber,
they will be so Fretfull and Discontented, as it
will indanger their Miscarrying; Again to redouble
the Charge, there must be Gossiping, not
only with Costly Banquets at the Christening
and Churching, but they have Gossiping all
the time of their Lying-in, for then there is
a more set or formal Gossiping than at other
ordinary times. But I fear, that if this Letter
come to the view of our Sex besides your
self, they will throw more Spitefull or Angry
Words out of their mouths against me,
than the Unbeleeving Jews did hard Stones out
of their hands at Saint Stephan; but the best
is, they cannot Kill me with their Reproaches,
I speak but the Truth of what I have observed
amongst many of our Sex; Wherefore,
Pray Madam, help to Defend me, as being
my
Aa2r
187
my Friend, and I yours, for I shall Continue as
long as I live,
Madam,
Your Ladyship’s most faithfull
and Humble Servant.
XCIV.
Madam,
It is to be observed, that Absence Cools Affections,
and Presence Heats them, and Long
Presence Burns them up, like as the Sun the
Creatures of the Earth, which are Cold in his
Absence, Warmed with his Presence, and Burnt
with his Continuance; But some Affections
live alwayes, as at the Poles, Frozen, and as in a
Twy-light, wherein they can never be Seen
Perfectly, and the Natures of such men for the
most part are like Bears, Dull and Ravenous,
which shews, that Bears are of Cold Constitutions,
living alwayes in the Coldest Climates,
for Cold Congeals the Spirits, Thickens the
Skin, Stupifies the Senses, but Sharpen’s the
Hungry Appetite; and Different Extremes for
the most part meet in Like Effects, for Extreme
Heat Exhales or Exhausts the Spirits, Dimm’s or
Weakens the Senses, Hardens the Skin, and
Quickens the Appetite of Drought, and Burning
and Freezing is Equally Painfull, and the Pains
Aa2
are
Aa2v
188
are somewhat Alike, as both Peircing and Pricking,
as if Cold and Heat were Sharply pointed;
but a Hot Love is better than a Cold one, although
a Cold Love is likelier to last Longer,
like those that live in Hot Countries, who are not
half so Long-Lived as those that live in Cold,
the reason is, that the Spirits Exhaling out of
the Body, carry out Life with them, whereas
the Spirits being onely Congeal’d, Remain
still within the Body, and Life keeps in,
and lives with them, for Spirits are Life.
But leaving Hot and Cold Love, which is
Luke-warm, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XCV.
Madam,
In your last Letter you were pleased to let
me know, how Bravely the Lady F.O.
lives, both for Rich Clothing, Costly Houshold-
furniture, and Great Equipage; truly, for those
that have a sufficient Estate to Maintain it, and
a Noble Title to Countenance it, ’tis very Commendable
and Honourable to live in Grandeur,
otherwise it is Prodigal, Vain, Base, and Foolish:
Prodigal, to live Beyond their Means or
Wealth;
Aa3r
189
Wealth; Vain, to make a Fluttering shew with
the Wast of their Estate; Base, to Usurp the
Grandeur of Noble and Princely Titles; and
Foolish, to make Enemies through Envy to
their Vanity, to Triumph on them in their
Poverty, which Poverty must of Necessity follow
their Unnecessary Wast, if they have not a
Staple-stock, so that they of Necessity must
Break and become Bankrupts, in which Condition
they will be Despised, and so much the
more as they were Envyed for their Vain Bravery,
and Hated for their Base Usurped Grandeur,
the more they are Scorned in their Poverty,
and Laugh’d at in their Misery. Indeed, it
is a Ridiculous Sight to see any live Above their
Wealth or Dignity; ’tis like mercenary Stage-
players, that Act the parts of Princes, but none
of the Spectators give them the Respect and
Honour due to Great Princes, knowing they are
but Poor Players and Mean Persons; but true
Noble Persons indeed, as they will not Quit any
thing that belongs to their Dignities, so they
will not Usurp any thing that belongs not to
their Titles, and when such Persons chance to
fall into Misery, yet they fall not into Scorn,
but Pity and Compassion will wait upon them,
or meet them with Respect; but in all Conditions,
Degrees, and Dignities, it is better to
Live Wisely than Bravely, and to Live Wisely,
is, to Spend Moderately, to Live Plentifully,
Easily, Peaceably, Pleasantly, and so Happily;
to Spend Moderately, is, to keep within
Aa3
the
Aa3v
190
the Bounds of their Estate, not to go beyond
the Limits of their Comings in; to Live Plentifully,
is, to spend nothing Vainly, nor to spare
nothing Useful, or Proper for their Quality;
to Live Peaceably, is, to live Privately, free
from troublesome Company, as Idle Visitors,
and Trencher-Guests, who Censure every
Word or Act to the Worst Intent and Sense,
and Slander every one that is Better than themselves;
to Live Easily, is, to have their Family
in Order and Obedience, and all their Affairs to
be done Methodically; to Live Pleasantly, is,
to have such Delights as the {Handwritten addition: ir} end of handwritten addition Estate will Afford
them, and such Pastimes as are Agreeable to
their Humours, and the Company of Sociable
and Conversable Friends; also to Banish all
Perturbed Passions, and Extravagant Appetites,
all which is to Live Wisely, as your Ladiship
doth; But whether the Lady F.O. Live Wisely,
I will leave to your Ladiships Judgment,
who dwells Near her, and I at a Greater Distance,
although not from your Ladiship, for my
Thoughts and Affections are alwayes with you,
so as you are Attended and Waited on by the
Soul of,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and humble Servant.
XCVI.
Madam,
I wonder that Sir F.E. should turn his Back
to his Enemy, as you say you heard he did,
when heretofore he Out-faced his Enemies;
wherefore, surely he either thought those Enemies
he Turn’d from, their Cause to be Juster,
or he had some Burden upon his Conscience
that was Unrepented of, and knowing in himself,
he was not fit to Die at that present, endeavoured
to Preserve his Life by a Flight; or else
he thought he might do some Greater Service
if he Preserv’d his Life, whereas in that Fight
he should Die Unprofitably; or else it was a
Panick Fear, that may seize sometimes on Men
of Great Courage, although True, Sober, Valiant
Men are Seldom, if Ever, Seized with that
Fear, by reason they never Venture their Lives
but for Honour, and Honour forbids a Masker’d
Flight, though not a Noble Retreat, for it is
as Commendable to make a Wise and Honourable
Retreat, as to Fight a Just Quarrel. But I
have observed, that as some are Wise, Honest,
and Valiant, or rather Couragious by Fits, so
some are Couragious and Cowardly in several
Causes or Cases; as for Example, Some have
Courage to venture Hanging for Robbing or
Stealing, yet are afraid of a Cudgel, to Fight
al-
Aa4v
192
although but at Cuffs; others have Courage
to Betray a Friend, but dare not Assist or Conceal
a Persecuted Friend, others have Courage to
Commit Treason, yet dare not Fight an Enemy,
and many the like; also some are very
Couragious in a Passion, and mere Cowards
when their Passion is over; also Fear makes
some Stout and Couragious, and others Cowards,
and so doth Drink, and the like; also
Covetousness of Wealth makes more Couragious
than any Thing or Cause else, for an
Army of Souldiers, if they know they shall
be Inriched by the Victory, will Fight without
all Fear, nay, so as to Die Every man; but
Propose to them Honour, or their Countries
Safety, or their Kings Right, and they for the
most part will Run away, unless they be sure
to be Hang’d for it, and then perchance they
may Fight for Life, rather than Run away
to be sure to Die, for by Staying there is
some Hopes, whereas by Running away there
is none; but if they fear not to be Catch’d,
they Fly. But the Commanders that Fight
more for Honour than Spoil, most commonly
Stick to the Fight, fearing a Disgrace more
than Death, and loving Fame more than
Life. But the truth is, that generally there
are more Cowards than Valiant Men, and
more that have Courage to be Knaves, than to
be Honest Men, for it requires both Wisdom
and Valour to be Truly Honest, and Uprightly
Just, but few have that Noble and Prudent
Breed-
Bb1r
193
Breeding, as to Know what is Truly Just, Honest
and Valiant, insomuch as many Commit
Errours and Crimes, and so are Disgraced,
merely through Ignorance, whereas did they
Know and rightly Understand the Grounds or
Principles of Honesty and Honour, they would
not hazard Infamy; But there are more that
have not Breeding according to their Natures,
than Natures according to their Breeding, for
alas, the World wants Good Instructors, which
is the cause of the Follies, Errours, Faults, and
Crimes in Men and their Actions. But leaving
the Generality, I am sorry for the Disgrace of
Sir F.E. although it may be hoped, he may
Recover himself out of this Reproach, by some
Eminent, Honourable, and Valiant Action,
which will be a Grave to Bury this Disgrace,
for there are wayes and means for men to Recover
a Lost Honour, but none for Women,
for if once they Lose their Honour, it is
Lost for Ever without Redemption, wherefore
every one is to regard their own Actions. But
lest I should Commit an Errour or Fault, in tyring
you with so Long a Letter, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XCVII.
Madam,
The Lady G.R. and the Lady A.N. in
a Visiting meeting, fell into a Discourse of
Great Princes and Noble Persons, where the
Lady G.R. said, “that Great Princes and Noble
Persons should or ought to have a Grandeur in
their Behaviours, Habits, Discourses, Attendance,
Life and Renown, as to their Persons,
Garments, Speech, Ceremony, Actions and
Fame, according to their Titles, Births and
Fortunes”; “Nay”, said the Lady A.N. “not according
to Fortune, for Misfortune or Ill Fortune
Knocks Grandeur down, and makes it lye
as Dead, also Age doth Lessen it”: The Lady
G.R. said, “that True Grandeur did ride in Triumph
upon Misfortunes back, for though Ill
Fortune might Degrade Noble Persons of
Wealth, and Poverty Degrade them of Ceremony,
yet the Right Grandeur of True Noble
Persons would appear through Raggs, and
their Low Condition like as the Sun, which
thought it could not shine Cleer and Bright
through Thick, Black Clouds, yet it made Day
in that Hemisphere it moved in, for a Dark
Day is not Night; so although Ill Fortune may
Darken the Grandeur of Noble Persons, yet it
cannot Benight it; and as for Age”, said she, “it
is so far from Lessening Grandeur as it gives it
Addition,
Bb2r
195
Addition, for true Noble and Heroick Persons,
their very Shadows do appear with a Majestical
Grandeur, and their Fame sounds with a Solemn
Renown, both to beget Respect, Reverence
and Honour in the Eyes, Ears and Minds of all
persons, in despite of Fortune or Time, for
Grandeur”, said she, “lives both in the Ashes and
Fame of Noble, Worthy, and Gallant Persons.”
But leaving their Discourse together with their
Visit, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
XCVIII.
Madam,
I received your Letter, which is Written in
so Eloquent a Style, expressing such High
Praises, that, were I apt to be Self-conceited, I
should have become so Proud upon reading it,
as I should have Denied my self, thinking my
self not to be the Same I am; nay, so far I was
already to this Pride and Self-denial, that I had
a Better Opinion of my self, whilst I was Reading
your Letter than Usually I have; But with
returning thoughts I found my self the Same I
am, and that your Praise did proceed meerly
from your Civil Respect and Great Affection,
Bb2
and
Bb2v
196
and not from any Merit in me to Deserve it.
Wherefore my Obligations are so much the
More, as I do Less merit them, which Obligations
shall alwayes be acknowledged by,
Madam,
Your most Humble and
Faithfull Servant.
XCVIX.
Madam,
I hear there are many Noble Lords with their
Ladies gone into F. which shews that in
this Age there are many Kind Husbands, for
usually when Husbands Travel, they leave their
Wives behind, at least, think them to be a Trouble
on their Journies, and counting their Trouble
to be more, than the Pleasure of their Companyes,
they are left at Home. But I believe,
this Mode-Travelling is only in this, and not in
other Nations, for our Countrey-men make
Kinder Husbands than men of other Nations.
But since our Wars some are Necessitated and
Forc’d to Travel into Forein Countreys, being
Banish’d out of their Native Countrey, and the
Wives of Banished men are forced to Travel to
and from their Husbands, to seek for Means and
Subsistence, to Maintain or Relieve their Necessitated
lives, wanting Meat to feed on, and
Cloaths
Bb3r
197
Cloaths to cover them; Yet be there not so many
in this Banished Condition for Number as
for Worth, for they are most persons of great
Qualities or Dignities, and had great Estates, living
formerly in great Splendor and Plenty, and
now in low Despised Poverty and cold Charity,
which makes their Conditions or Fortunes so
much the more Sad and Lamentable, onely
their Souls and Spirits are not according to their
Fortunes, for their noble Souls and Heroick
Spirits yield not to Fortunes Slavery, but they
as Conquerors ride Triumphing on proud Fortun’s
back, spurring her sides with Scorn, for
though Fortune may Starve or Inslave their Bodyes,
yet she cannot Conquer their Minds. But
in this Age there are more Women that Travel
for Fashions sake, than out of Want, more
that Travel for Breeding than for Bread, for
Company than Necessity, they spend more
in Unnecessary Travels to see strange Nations
and Men, than others can get, that Travel to
their own Native Countrey and neer Relations,
for these Travel not for Observation but Subsistence,
they make not their Journies Frolicks
of Mirth, but Weeping Departures, their Minds
Swim in Troubled Tears, and are Blown with
Sighs in their Bodily Barks, whilst they are
Swimming on the dangerous Sea in Barks or
Ships of Wood blown by blustring Winds; they
venture not life for Sport and Fashion, but for
Love and Charity; Indeed whereas other Women,
either for Observation or Fashion, may
with
Bb3v
198
with their Fathers, Husbands or Sons Travel
all the World over, those Women must for necessity
Travel as they can, having no Choice;
And so leaving our Sex either at home or abroad
in their own Native or Forein Countries,
I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
C.
Madam,
I wonder at that which your Letter did
Mention, that Sir C.K. should not Help
his Friend, Sir O.R. in Distress, wherefore the
Distress of O.R. doth prove, that Sir C.K. was
never a True Friend to him, but only a Seeming,
as a Professing not an Acting Friend, for though
Love lives in the Heart, yet the part of True
Friendship Dwells or is onely made Known by
the Action; But I have observed, that there’s
more that are Unkind to their Friends, even
their Natural Friends, than Revengefull to their
Enemies, and though both are Bad, yet the not
doing Good or Timely Service to a Friend, is
Worse than to do Hurt to an Enemy; for Preservation
may Constrain them to the One, at
least it is but quid for quo, as to Revenge an Injury,jury,
Bb4r
199
but nothing but a Treacherous Nature can
make or Hinder them from doing a Service for a
Friend, if they be able thereto; for it is Inhuman
not to do a Timely Courtesie to a Stranger, nay,
to an Enemy in Distress, for a Noble Person will
not take Advantage of his Enemy, but rather Help
him in Distress, although he takes Revenge when
he is in an able Condition to Help himself. But
not to Help a Friend in Distress, is a Nature worse
than Devils, for sure one Devil will Assist another,
if it be but for Acquaintance: But there
are many sorts of Friends, if I may call them
so, for some Friendships are Made in Adversity,
which are for the most part Broken in Prosperity,
either through Envy or Pride; and
some Friendships are Made in Prosperity, and
are Lost in Adversity, either by Scorn or Fear;
some Friendships are Made by Mirth, which
are for the most part Lost in Mourning, either for
the Shunning of Melancholy or Sad Objects, or
for the Love to Mirth, or for the Desire of Forgetfulness;
some Friendships are Made by
Luxury, which are Broken in Sickness; some
Friendships are Made in Dangers, as to help
each other, which are Lost in Security, and
some are Made in Security, which are Lost in
Danger, for to avoid the Dangers of each other;
some Friendships are Made in Amours, and are
Lost by Satiety; some Friendships are Made
by Faction and Combination, and are Broken
by Separation, and many the like Friendships,
which are Made and Broken; but True, Undissolvingdis-
Bb4v
200
Friendships are made by Faith, Love,
Trust, Gratitude, Fortitude, and Honour, for
they are alwayes Valiant for their Friends Safety,
Industrious in their Friends Necessity, Careful
for their Friends Security, Secret in their
Friends Trust, Faithful in their Friends Service,
Dispatchful in their Friends Affairs, Pleading
in their Friends Sutes, Speaking in their
Friends Behalf, Fighting in their Friends Quarrels,
Dying in their Friends Causes, nay, ready
to indure Torments for their Friends Ease, or
Troubles for their Friends Peace, and there can
be no Bar between True Friends, from Doing
or Endeavouring Good for and to each others
Good; Such a Friendship, Madam, is betwixt
You and Me, and True Friends have an Undoubted
Belief of each others Love and Fidelity,
wherefore it is but civil Ceremony to tell
you, I am,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and humble Servant.
CI.
Madam,
In your last Letter you mentioned that Sir
S.P. had lost 500 l. at Tennis, and 2000. at
Cards and Dice, and was now Resolv’d to Play
no
Cc1r
201
no more at those Games, but at Chess; (though
Fox and Geese were a better Game for him in
my Opinion) for although he may Lose as
great Sums at Chess, yet not so Quickly as at
Dice, Cards, or Tennis, for the Game at Chess
takes time to Consider before he parts from his
mony, besides, it requires a Good Judgment,
which Sir S.P. did not prove to have by his
former Adventures, wherein he had such Losses;
Indeed, Wise men will Venture as little
on Fortune as they can, by reason she never
gives Assurance, and is too Inconstant to be
Trusted without Bonds or Engagements of
Friends or Lands, but I know none she hath,
for she never keeps Friendship with any One,
nor Dwells Constantly in any Place, so as she
can neither be Sued, Arrested, nor Imprisoned;
wherefore Prudent men will not Trust her,
unless upon Necessity; But certainly it is
through a Covetous Humour, that causes men
to Venture so much at Play; like as greedy
Merchants, that will Venture their Whole
Stock upon the Uncertain Winds, and Raging,
Rough Seas, in hope of a Rich Return; and I
fear Sir S.P. hath Lost his Stock in the Adventure,
as many Merchants do, and so will become
a Bankrupt. But to prove Gaming is out
of Covetousness, and not for Pastime or Exercise,
is, that Tennis is too Violent a Motion for
Wholsome Exercise, for those that Play much
at Tennis, impair their Health and Strength, by
Wasting their Vital Spirits through much
Cc
Sweat-
Cc1v
202
Sweating, and Weaken their Nerves by Overstraining
them; neither can Tennis be a Pastime,
for it is too Laborious for Pastime, which
is onely a Recreation, and there can be no Recreation
in Sweaty Labour, for it is laid as a
Curse upon men, that they shall Live by the
Sweat of their Brows, but those that Lose, shall
Want, and become Poor by the Sweat of their
Brows; wherefore Recreation which is Pleasure
and Delight, Lives in Ease and Plenty;
And thus it is {Handwritten addition: likewise} end of handwritten addition through a Covetous Humour, that
men Play at Cards and Dice, and not for Pastime
nor Exercise, for as Tennis hath too Much
Motion for Exercise, so Playing at Cards and
Dice hath too Little, insomuch that when
Gamesters rise from Play, their Limbs are Stiff,
Numb, and Insensible, for want of Use, the
truth is, they fall asleep through Laziness, having
no Imployment; Neither can I perceive
it to be a Recreation, by reason Cards and Chess
require more Study than Arithmetick, or Logick,
or any other Science that sets the Brain awork,
and there is little Recreation in the Labour
of the Mind, as in the Labour of the Body,
in the Labour of the Thoughts, as in the Labour
of the Limbs; besides, their Stakes are
Attended and Watch’d with as many Fears as
Hopes, and both are Troubles of the Mind, for
Hopes are built on Doubts; and for the Increase
of their Wealth, Gamesters are like Chimists,
that Seek the Philosophers Stone, in which
Search they all become Bankrupts, Losing more
Gold
Cc2r
203
Gold than they Get, in so much that when they
Dye, they leave no Wealth behind them, only
their Folly, which they leave at their Death, for
Death will not be troubled therewith; But of
Worldly Riches they are as Poor as Lazarus,
yet whether they shall Lye in Abrahams
bosome, I Know not. And as Gamesters are
like Lazarus for the matter of Poverty, so
Drunkards are like Dives for the matter of
Drought, they are alwayes Dry, for much
Strong Liquor causes Heat, and Heat causes
Drought, so as they Drink themselves Dry,
and many times in a Fevorish Distemper desire
a Drop of Water to Cool their Parched
Tongues, having Scalding Heat within them,
so that their Wine, or Feavour which Wine
causes, proves to their Bodies as Hell-fire, and
a furious Madness in their Minds; only there
is this Difference, that in Hell-fire, its said, the
Body never Decayes or Dies, but in the Fire of
Wine the Body doth Wast by degrees, or is
suddenly Burnt up in Feavours, and so Dies;
Also Drunkards have the Fate of Gamesters and
Chymists, which is to be Poor, for as Chymists
are Impoverish’d by a Wasting Fire, so Drunkards
are Impoverish’d by Inflaming Wine; also
Drunkards are Guilty of Covetousness, not so
much of Wealth as of Drink, but they are as
Insatiable for Drink as the others for Gold; and
Whoremasters may come amongst them for Covetousness
and Poverty, for should they neither
Covet Gold nor Drink, yet they Covet other
Cc2
Mens
Cc2v
204
Men’s Wives, Daughters, Sisters, Aunts,
Neeces and Maid-Servants, and Impoverish
their Estates, either by presenting the Coy with
Gifts, as Bribes to Tempt them, or Maintain
them for their Use; also they are as Short-lived
as Drunkards, or as Diseased, & as full of Aches,
Pains and Weakness. Thus some Toss away
their Estates & Lives with a Ball, others Throw
away their Estates and Lives with a Dice, some
Shuffle away their Estates and Lives with a pack
of Cards, others Spue out their Estates and Lives
with Wine, others Kiss away their Estates and
Lives with Mistresses, and so with the Pot and
the Rot, the Ball, the Card and the Dice, men
Busie the whole Time of their Life, or rather
Waste the whole Time of their Life, together
with their Life; And not in any one of these
Actions is Honour, nor, as I can perceive, Pleasure;
for theirthere can be no Pleasure in Fear of Losing,
nor in Sick-spuing, nor in Painfull Rotting,
nor is there any Honour in these Actions,
for it is not Honourable to beat a Ball, but to beat
an Enemy, nor to deal out Cards, but to lead out
Souldiers, neither is it Honourable to be Deaddrunk
in a Tavern, but to be Wounded in the
Field of War, for a Drunken Quarrel is not an
Honourable Fight, the Fury in a Tavern is not
the Valour in a Field; to be Inclosed in a Mistresses
soft Armes is not to lye on the hard
Ground open to all the Injuries of the Elements;
neither shall men get an Eternal Fame, for Drinking,
Gaming and Whoring, but they sooner
may
Cc3r
205
may get an Eternal Infamy, although most are
so Happy as to Dye in Oblivion, wherein let
them rest; But if I Write my Letter much
Longer, it may become as Troublesome as a
Drunken Quarrelling, or Wrangling Gamester,
or an Impatient Adulterer, or an Impertinent
Woman, of which last you may think me to be
Guilty by this Letter, wherein are more Words
than Wit, more Truth than Reason, Wherefore
I’le Write no more, only give me leave to
subscribe my self,
Madam,
Your very faithful Friend
and Servant.
CII.
Madam,
I was to Visit the Lady C.H. at her Country-House,
but the House is too Good and
Fine an House for the Situation, for the Air all
about is Thick and Foggy, the Ground Deep and
Miry in some places, and Mountainous and
Rocky in others, also it is so Cold, as no Fruits
will Ripen or Increase there; The truth is,
she lives as if it were at the Poles, yet she is
Merry and Gay, which shews that a Sun-
shining Mind is not Dull’d with Cloudy Dayes,
no more than a Cloudy Mind, or Sad and MelancholyCc3
choly
Cc3v
206
Humour is pleased with Sun-shining
dayes, but that every Place is Pleasant to a
Chearful Mind and Lively Thoughts, which
makes the Life Happy, for True Happiness
Lives Within the Mind or Soul, not Without
it, and whosoever build their Happiness Without
it, shall Miss it when they Seek it, nay, those
Buildings are like Airy Castles, which Vanish
to nothing, or rather like Unwholsom, or Ill Vapor;
or as a Snuff of a Candle, that goes out, and
leaves an Ill Savour behind it; so those that
place their Happiness Without them, as on the
Opinion of Men, or the Vanities of the World,
shall have nothing but Loss, Trouble, and Vexation,
instead of Peace, Rest, and Content; And
the Difference betwixt a Wise man and a Fool
is, that a Wise man carries his Happiness still
Within him, and a Fool is alwayes Seeking it
Without him, & seldom or never Meets it, the
other never Seeks it, for he alwayes hath it; a
Wise man doth like an Expert Chymist, that
can Extract Cordials out of Poison, but a Fool
Converts Cordials into Poison by wrong Application;
But leaving the Fool to his Sick Mind,
and his Erroneous Practice, and the Wise man to
his Healthful Mind and Experienced Prudence,
I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
CIII.
Madam,
Since it is your Pleasure we should Write to
each other, as if we were Personally Conversing,
as Discoursing of what we Think, Say, or
Act, and of the several Imployments of our
Time, I must tell you, I was Invited to be a
Gossip, to Name the Lady B.Rs. Child, of
which she Lyes in, and at the Christening there
were many Ladies and Gentlewomen, and being
most Married Women as is Usual at such
Gossiping Meetings, their Discourse was most of
Labours and Child-beds, Children and Nurses,
and Houshold Servants, and of Preserving, and
such like Discourses as Married Women and
Mistresses of Families usually have; at last
they fell into a Discourse of Husbands, Complaining
of Ill Husbands, and so from Husbands
in General, to their own Particular Husbands,
where one Lady said, that her Husband was
the Simplest man that ever Nature made; another
Lady said, her Husband was become a Beggar
with Gaming; another, that her Husband
was the greatest Whoremaster in the City, and
Corrupted all her Maids, for if they came
Maids into her service, they went away none;
another Lady said, her Husband got Children,
and then Grumbled at the Charge of Keeping,
and
Cc4v
208
and Bringing them up; another said, that her
Husband had so many Faults, as it was an endless
work to Relate them, for his Faults did
Surpass all Account; at last, when they had
Railed a Long time, I, to Express the Nature of
our Sex, (which is, that we cannot Refrain our
Tongues from Speaking, although it be on such
Themes as we Understand not, or of such Subjects
or Causes as we have nothing to do with,
and which do not Concern us) did most Foolishly
Speak to the Ladies, saying, “I wonder’d
to hear them Rail at their Husbands, and Publickly
Dispraise them, for if they had Faults, it
was the Wives Duty to Wink at them, at least
not to Divulge them, and if their Husbands
would Speak of them, and Tell their Faults,
it was likely they would Equal their Husbands
Faults, if not Surpass them”; but the Ladies being
before Heated with Wine, and then at my
Words, with Anger fell into such a Fury with
me, as they fell upon me, not with Blows, but
with Words, and their Tongues as their
Swords, did endeavour to Wound me; wherefore
I perceiving my own Folly of Unnecessary
Speaking, and being Sorry for the Indiscretion,
became as Silent as if I had been Dead, onely I
did Move to shew I was Alive, for I took a Silent
Leave, as with a Curtsie, and came away;
and it hath so Frighted me; as I shall not hastily
go to a Gossiping-meeting again, like as those
that become Cowards at the Roaring Noise of
Cannons, so I, at the Scolding Voices of Women;men,
Dd1r
209
but well may One Woman be Afraid
of Many Women, whenas One Man will be
Afraid of another Man; and so leaving you to
Rejoyce, as I know you will, at my safe Deliverance
or Escape, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CIV.
Madam,
I do not wonder that Mrs. S.P. should Report,
she was the Cause, or the Maker of the
Match betwixt your Noble Husband and You,
although she Knew nothing of your Affections,
or Intentions of Marriage, until the very Day
you were Contracted; but she is rather to
be Pardoned, because she is Poor and Inferiour
to so Great a Person as your Ladiship, and
a Lie in that Case, and Brag of that Honour, may
Advantage her very much, as I believe it hath
done, for others Hearing, and Believing what
she Reports, because she was an Attendant and
Follower of your Ladiship, it makes all the
Young Men and Women Flock to her, to get
them Husbands and Wives, thinking her a Fortunate
and Powerful Woman, that could bring
such Great Persons as you and your Noble Husband,
to Meet, Love, and Marry; wherefore
Dd
Per-
Dd1v
210
Persons of a Lower Degree perhaps she may
Dispose of as she Pleases, and by Making of
Matches, Gain on both sides, for Women do
Fee her to get them Husbands, and Men
to get them Rich Wives, so as she is become
the Huckster or Broker of Males and Females,
and no doubt but she Cozens them sometimes,
so that they do not alwayes find their
Markets or Wares so Rich or Good as she Pretends
they are. Indeed she is a Matrimonial
Bawd, and I know not whether she doth as I
have heard of other Bawds, who many times
give Broken Maids for Pure Virgins, but if she
deals Honestly, one may wish her to Thrive by
her Trade, for Marriage is Honest, and the Procurers
may be so too, if they give True Informations
of and to each Person, otherwise they are
but Cheats, and Bribes are great Temptations to
Poverty; but Love, Beauty, Wit, Honour, Title,
and Wealth, need no Procurers, every One
is sufficient to Match it Self, wherefore your
Ladiship and your Noble Husband, who had all
those, had no Use of any other but your selves,
to joyn your Affections, which Produced a Marriage,
and certainly your Marriage was Designed
by Nature, and Decreed in Heaven, to which
Divine Angels were Witnesses, and the Invisible
Bridal Guests, to Bless, and Rejoyce at your
Union and Nuptials, which makes you both
so Happy, which is the joy of,
Madam, Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
CV.
Madam,
Here were some Ladies to Visit me, amongst
the rest, there was one so very Fair, as I never
Saw the like, but let me tell you, that was
all which was to be Admired in her; and Mrs.
F.W. who you know is a Salt Speaker, said,
that her Wit was like her Complexion, Weak
and Faint, Repeating the old Proverb, “Fair and
Foolish”, and then she Sung a line of an old Song,
“Oh the Lovely Brown, as ’tis, how it Shames the
Lilies!” I told her, she Spoke out of Envy, she
said, “No, for Fair Women were seldom Handsom,”
I said, “that the Usual Saying was, ‘that Black
men Like and Loved Fair women best’”, she answer’d,
“that then Black men were as Foolish as
Fair women”. Thus you may know how one
Woman is Apt to Dispraise another, for had
she been either Brown or Black, although very
well Favoured, yet it was likely she would have
said somewhat to her Prejudice, for our Sex
Loves or Approves not any Other which is Eminent,
either for Wit, Beauty, Favour, Behaviour,
or Virtue; But leaving Mrs. T.W. to
her Envy, Opinion, or Fancy, and the Beauty
of Mrs. E.D. to Admiration, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
CVI.
Madam,
I know not whether I shall give you Thanks
for the Present of Fruits you sent me; By
which Present, give me Leave to Tell you, you
did Tempt me to Eat a Forbidden fruit, “as the
Serpent in Paradise did our great Grandmother
Eve”, for though I was not Forbidden to
Eat of that Fruit by God, yet Nature did Forbid
me, saying, I should be cast from Health into
Sickness, and be Condemned to the Painfull
labour of Physick; but it hath given me Knowledge
as to Know and Perceive my own
Weakness, both for Constitution of Body, and
Reason of Mind, that it could not Govern my
Appetite with Temperance, and I must have
suffer’d the Torments of a Hot burning Feaver,
had not Letting Blood Saved and Redeemed me
there from. Thus, Madam, your Kind Friendship
hath been a Devil to me, only you wanted
a Devils Design, which is a Desire Hurtfull to
Deceive, and you wanted the Malice, though not
the Evil Effect. But some may think, this is a
strange Style, or Conversation of Friendship, as
to call my Friend a Devil, but my Friend being
of a Divine Nature and a God-like Wisdome,
knows that an Evill Effect may Proceed from a
Good Intention as her Present shews; also she
Knows that I her Friend Love and Honour her
Intention,
Dd3r
213
Intention, though I Rail and Exclame against
the Effect, so that in the Effect and Intention of
Friendship, we are as Intire and Loving Friends
as ever we were, neither do true Friends take
Exceptions at Words, knowing their Souls are
so United, as not to be Divided neither in Life
nor Death; But, pray Madam, if you send me
any more Fruit, send me Good Advice with it,
as to Advise me not to Eat so much as to make
my self Sick; Howsoever, I will leave it to
your Better Judgment, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithfull Friend
and Servant.
CVII.
Madam,
I am Sorry to hear that Mr. C.D. is Dead,
and for Mr. E.A. and R.G. who you say,
were very Busie, or rather Troublesome to Him
in his Sickness, in perswading him to make his
Will and Settle his Estate, I must Confess, I
wonder they would Intrude themselves into
any man’s Private Affairs unless they were Desired,
or had any Interest therein, for though an
Honourable Person will not Deny his Assistance
where he can do a Worthy Service and is Desired
{Handwritten deletion: thereto} end of handwritten deletion, yet he will not Press his Service,
for
Dd3v
214
for that were to disserve; But to be forwardly
Officious and Busie in a Dying man’s Affairs, as
in Making, or Causing of Making Wills, or in
Advising and Counselling a Sick man in matters
Concerning his Estate, or about Debts, Legacies,
Annuities or the like, not being Invited or
Desired thereunto by the Sick Person, it looks
rather with a Covetous Face than a Friendly
Heart, for though the Intention may be Honest
without Self-ends, yet the Appearance is not so,
for it Appears, as if he had a Desire, or did Hope,
that the Sick man might make him his Executor
or Administrator, at least to leave him a Legacy
for his Care, Acquaintance and Friendship;
but “the World is so Covetous and Greedy after
Dead-men’s Shoos”, as the Saying is, that if
any man have an Estate to leave behind him,
when he is Sick or Dying, all his Friends and
Acquaintance flock about him like a Company of
Carrion-Crows, to a Dead Body, and all to Devour
that Wealth he leaves, when as a Poor man
may be Sick and Dye, and none Come neer to
Help him; Thus we may perceive by the Course
of the World, that it is not Charity to the Sick,
nor Love to the Man, that brings Visitors or
hath profered Service, but Love to the Wealth.
But if all were of my Humour, the Rich should
have the Fewest Visitors, for I, for fear any
should Imagine me one of these Human or rather
Inhuman Vultures, should never Visit the
Sick, unless they were so Poor as they wanted
Relief. Wherefore, good Madam, have a
Care
Dd4r
215
Care of your Health, if you desire my Company,
lest when you are Sick, I should not Visit
you, yet if I should, I would not bring Lawyers
or Notaries to Trouble you, but I would bring
you the most Experienced and Famous Physician
I could get, to Cure you, for as long as Life
lasts, no Indeavour ought to be Wanting, it being
the part of a Friend to Regard the Life, not
to Search into the Estate, and when a Friend is
Dead, to Execute to the utmost of their Power
their Friends Desires, and to Obey Punctually
all their Commands they laid upon them
whilst they Lived, and not to let them be Buried
untill they were sure they are past Reviving,
nor to be laid upon the Cold Ground, untill
their Bodies are Colder than the Earth they are
laid on; but, Madam, you are likelier to Live
to do this Friendly Office for me, than I for you,
by reason you are Healthfull, and I am Sickly,
and Sickness is Death’s Serjeant to Arrest Life,
and the Grave is the Prison: Yet whilst I Live, I
shall alwayes prove my self to be,
Madam,
Your Ladiships faithfull
Friend and Servant.
CVIII.
Madam,
You were pleased to tell me in your last Letter,
that the Lady J.L. is so Jealous of
her Husband, as the Humour of Jealousie drives
her sometimes into a Passionate Fury, or Furious
Passion, insomuch as not only to Exclame and
Rail on those Ladies he doth Visit, but on her
Husband, which is neither Seemly, nor Decent,
for Wives should Submit to their Husbands
Follies, and Wink at their Crimes, if they
cannot Reform them, neither is the way of
Reformation by Railing and Exclamations, but
by Gentle Perswasions, Meek Submissions, and
Subtil Insinuations; but say these will not Reform
them; therefore shall a Wife Double
her Injuries, as first, to be Injured by her Husbands
Inconstancy, and then by her Own Grief,
Rage, and Fury? This were to make his
Crimes her Tormentors, which would neither
let the Mind, Thoughts, or Body, live in Rest
or Peace; and why should a Wife Grieve for
her Husbands Inconstancy, since she receives no
Dishonour from it? nay, if it be for the Loss of
her Husbands Affection, she is but a Simple
Woman that will Trouble her self for him
that Loves her not, or for him that Prefers
another Woman in his Affection beforefore
Ee1r
217
her; neither ought she to Wrong her
self by doing Indiscreet, Dishonest, or Dishonourable
Actions, to Revenge her Wrongs,
but rather to Strive and Endeavour to make her
self appear more Virtuous; but for the most
part Women are more Jealous through Envy
to their own Sex, than Love to their Husbands,
for every Woman would be the Chief for
Wit, Beauty, and such like Attractives, and
for my part, I wonder Men should desire Variety,
since all Women are alike, for a Man can
have but a Woman; as for Beauty, it is onely
to Look on, and Wit to Listen to, but not Amorously
to Enjoy; But if all Wives were as
some, Husbands might freely take their Liberties,
and their Wives would never Frown for
it; and for the most part Careless Wives have
the Chastest Husbands, I mean Careless, as Free
from Jealousie. But leaving the Lady J.L. to
Time, Custom, and Discretion, to Abate her
Jealousie, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CIX.
Madam,
In your last Letter you were pleased to tell
me, that you shew’d the Admirable Works
Ee
of
Ee1v
218
of A.B. to L.C. and he did not Admire
them, which was a sign he did not Understand
them; Certainly, so little Understanding is in
the World, that if the World of Mankind
were Divided into Four Parts, Three Parts and
a Half of the Four are Ignorant Dolts, which
is the Reason that Rare Qualities, Learned Sciences,
Curious Arts, and Divine Fancies are no
more Esteemed or Admired; for if Understanding
were General, Men would Run, Seek, and
Sue, to see any One Person that had the Ingenuity
to Invent Arts, or Find out New Sciences,
or that had the Gift of Poetry, or the Deep Conceptions
of Philosophy; but for the most, these
enter not into their Capacity, and being not to
their Capacity, it cannot be to their Pleasure or
Delight, and so not to their Esteem; as for Proof,
let the most Rare Poems, or some Deep Philosophy
be Read to Several men, and tell them of
some New Science, or shew them some Curious
or Profitable Arts, and you shall find they will
Express they are Weary of them, by their
Yawning, Humming, Hauking, and Spitting, or
sit as if they were Statues, without Life or
Sense, as not being Sensible of them; but
read to them something that they Understand,
by their Brutish Nature, as Ribbaldry, a Wanton
Song or Scene, or the like, although there
be neither Wit nor Sense in it, and you shall
hear them Loud with Laughter or Commendations,
Swear all the Oaths they never heard Better,
and Cry up the Author for a mighty Wit;
or
Ee2r
219
or shew them any Vain or Useless Art, and
they will Admire it, if it be but a Glass-ring,
and will Wonder how it came to be Invented,
and Admire the Inventor for a Person of
an Ingenious Brain; but if it be an Art that is
Rare or Profitable, they will Slight it, and
cast their heads Aside, not out of Envy, but
Ignorance; wherefore, Madam, those that are
well Qualified and Witty, are Admired but
by by a Few, which is by the Wise and
Knowing, and those Few are Worth all the
rest; for the Wise and Knowing, indeed, are
all the World of Mankind, the rest are but
Mongrels, as Sensual Persons, viz. half Men,
and half Beasts, or Dull, Ignorant Persons, as
half Men, and half Stones or Blocks, nay, for
the most part they are Three parts Beasts
or Stones, and One part Men. Thus amongst
all Nature’s Works True Men are
the Scarcest, being the Rarest, as the most
Excellent Works in Nature. This is the reason
that the most Excellent Works of Nature
are not Admired by the General Bulk,
so as it is no wonder that L.C. did not
Esteem and Praise the Works of A.B.
But, Madam, you have not onely Seen and
Read them, but Approved and Praised them,
which is a Sufficient Reward to his Ingenious
Wit, and an Honour to his Person,
as also an Honour to all those you think Worthy
to Favour, of which I am One, although
least Worthy, but I will endeavour to make
Ee2
my
Ee2v
220
my self such a one, as you may not be Ashamed
to Acknowledge me,
Madam,
Your faithful and
humble Servant.
CX.
Madam,
I am Glad to hear the Lady U.S. and her
Husband live so Happily, as only to Themselves,
and Love so well One Another, as seldome
to be Sunder’d by Each others Absence,
and I am Glad that She and He are so Wise as
not to be perswaded from a Loving and Agreeable
Course of Life. But I perceive by your Letter,
that their Neighbour and Acquaintance
Indeavour by their Little and Petty Flouts,
Jeeres, and the like, to Disunite them, saying,
the Husband was Gentleman-Usher to his Wife,
and it was out of Fashion for a Husband to go
abroad with his Wife, and her Husband had
greater Wealth than Birth, and was a Plain man
and no Gallant, and that a man of Humble Birth
and Plain Breeding was Despised and Scorned
amongst Men of Title, and she had Lost the
Place of her Birth by Marriage; But I will Answer
in her Behalf, as being my Friend, that as
she had better keep to an Old Fashion, which is
Becoming
Ee3r
221
Becoming, Easie and Commodious, than follow
a New, Vain and Mis-becoming Fashion, so ’tis
more Seemly, Gracefull and Becoming, for a
Wife to have her Husband alwayes with her,
to be a Witness of her Honest Actions, than to
give a Suspicion both to her Husband and the
World, as if she desired to be Absent from him
and out of his Sight, that she might take more
Liberty to be Wanton; for none can Imagine, a
Wife will Abuse her Husband before his Face,
as in his Sight, unless her Husband were Mad,
or Drunk, or an Idiot, as a Natural Fool, and she
not only a Whore, but an Impudent Whore;
and for his Wealth being Greater than his Birth,
it shews, her Parents and Friends were Wise
to Marry her to Plenty, for with Poverty lives
for the most part Discontent, and it shews, she
was Dutifull and Obedient to Accept of her
Parents Choice rather than her Own; and
shews her self to be Wise, preferring Honesty
before Vanity, a Plain-Behav {Handwritten deletion: ior’} end of handwritten deletion {Handwritten addition: e} end of handwritten additiond man before a
Fantastical Fla {Handwritten addition: u} end of handwritten additiontterer; and as for Birth, what
Title he wants by Fortune, Favour and Time,
Nature hath given him the Title of Merit, which
is far beyond the Titles that Kings and Time
give, for Outward Titles are far Inferiour to
Inward Worth and Merit; and as for Place,
Virtue and Merit take the First and Best Place
in Fame’s Palace, though not at Gossipping-
Meetings, Vain Shews, and Expensive & Luxurious
Feastings; and for that they say, no Respect
will be given to her Husband by or from
Ee3
men
Ee3v
222
men of Title, Place and Authority, Solomon
sayes, that “the Husband of a Virtuous and Chast
Wife sits in the Gates amongst the Elders with
Honour, so that his Merit and her Virtue and
Chastity will not onely keep him from Scorn,
but give him Honour, Esteem and Respect, were
he as Poor of Wealth, as Low in Birth”; but
having Wealth, had he neither Inward Worth
nor Outward Title, he would be Respected, for
all Bow down and Adore the Golden Calf or
Image, and as Naturally Mankind loves Gold
and such like Wealth, so Naturally they Love
Mischief, wherefore it is out of Envy, that the
Lady U.Ss. Neighbours and Acquaintance
Dispraise or Undervalue her Husband, and his
Birth and Breeding, and Laugh at their United
Associating, and not out of Love, for true Love
Commends true Worth, and Honest Unity:
But as Women Envy Women for Beauty,
Bravery, Courtships and Place, So Men Envy
Men for Power, Authority, Honour and Offices.
Wherefore leaving the Generality to
Envy and Spite, and the Lady U.S. and her
Husband to Love and Happiness, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXI.
Madam,
Th’ other Day the Lord N.N. arguing
with others that were in Company, said,
he was of an Opinion that all the Stars were
Suns, and that Every one of those Suns had such
Planets above and below them, like as the Sun
hath that gives this Earth light; others said, that
then those Planets would be Seen, he Answered,
they could not be Seen, for those Suns we call
Fixt Stars were at such a Distance as they appear
but like Stars, and their Planets having but Reflected
Lights from those Suns could not be perceived,
by reason Reflected Lights are Faint and
Dim in Comparison of Inherent Lights; also he
was of an Opinion, that there were Many
Worlds, and that those Worlds were Unalterable
and Unchangeable, and therefore Eternal;
Also he said, the several Kinds and Sorts of
Creatures in those Worlds, as Animals, Vegetables,
Minerals, and Elements were Eternal; but
the Particulars of every Kind or Sort were
Transmigrable or Transformable; whereupon
others in the Company said, it could not be that
those Worlds were Eternal, for if they were,
then they had no Beginning, and that could not
be, by reason the World seem’d to be Composed,
Made and Ordered by some Infinite
Wisdome, causing such Method and Measures,
Proportions,
Ee4v
224
Proportions, Distinctions, Order, Exactness,
Rule, Degrees and Decrees, all which could
not be without Design, and by Chance; N.N.
said, that if the World was Eternal, it was not
made by Chance, for Chance proceeded from
some Alteration, or Change of some Motions,
and not from Eternity, for Eternity was not
Subject to Chance, although Chance might be
Subject to Eternity, and to prove the World
and Worlds were Eternal, he said, the Fundamental
Frame, Parts, Motions, and Form, were
not Subject to Change, for they Continue One
and the Same without any Altercation. Thus,
Madam, the Sages Discoursed, but they perceiving
I was very Attentive to their Discourse,
they ask’d my Opinion, I answered, they had
left no Room for another Opinion, for the
World was Eternal or not Eternal, and they
had given their Opinions of either side; then
they desired me to be a Judg between their Opinions,
I said, such an Ignorant Woman as I
will be a very unfit Judge, and though you be
both Learned, and Witty Men, yet you cannot
Resolve the Question, it being impossible for a
Small Part to Understand or Conceive the
Whole, and since neither you, nor all Mankind,
were they joyn’d into one Soul, Body, or
Brain, can possibly know whether the World
had a Beginning or No Beginning, or if it had,
When it was Made, nor of What it was
Made, nor for What it was Made, nor what
Power Made it, nor what the Power is that
Made
Ff1r
225
Made it, nor whether it shall Last or Dissolve;
wherefore said I, the best is to leave this Discourse,
the Discourse of some other Subject
that is more Sociable, as being more Conceivable:
Then they Laugh’d, and said they would
Discourse of Women, I said, “I did believe they
would find that Women were as Difficult to
be Known and Understood as the Universe, but
yet I thought they would find them more
Sociable”, at which Expression they made themselves
very merry; but being my near Relative
Friends, I took their Mirth in good part, as I
hope you will do this Long Letter, Knowing
the Length of my Letter is to Express my
Obedience to your Commands, in which I shall
prove my self,
Madam,
Your faithful Servant.
CXII.
Madam,
You writ in your last Letter, that I had given
our Sex Courage and Confidence to
Write, and to Divulge what they Writ in
Print; but give me leave humbly to tell you,
that it is no Commendation to give them Courage
and Confidence, if I cannot give them Wit.
But, Madam, I observe, our Sex is more apt to
Read than to Write, and most commonly
Ff
when
Ff1v
226
when any of our Sex doth Write, they Write
some Devotions, or Romances, or Receits of
Medicines, for Cookery or Confectioners, or
Complemental Letters, or a Copy or two of
Verses, all which seems rather as Briefs than
Volumes, which Express our Brief Wit in our
Short Works, and to Express my self according
to the Wit of our Sex, I will end this Letter,
onely give me leave to subscribe my self, as
truly I am,
Madam,
Your Ladiships
faithful Servant.
CXIII.
Madam,
In your last Letter you were pleased to tell
me, you were invited to a Meeting, where
many Ladies and Gentlemen were, and amongst
their several Discourses, the Lady M.L. spoke
of me, saying, I liv’d a Dull, Unprofitable, Unhappy
Life, Imploying my time onely in Building
Castles in the Air. Indeed, if I were of
her Ladiships Humour, I should be Unhappy,
but as I am, I would not change the Course of
my Life with her Ladiship, might I have the
years of Methusalem to boot; and as for the
Minds Architecture, as Castles in the Air, or
Airy Castles, which are Poetical Conceptions,
and
Ff2r
227
and Solitary Contemplations, which produce
Poems, Songs, Playes, Masks, Elegies, Epigrams,
Anagrams, and the like, they will be
more lasting than Castles of Wood, Brick, or
Stone, and their Architecture, if well Designed
and Built, will be more Famous, and their Fame
spread farther than those of Stone, viz. to the
View and Prospect of divers Nations, if Translated
into divers Languages, whereas Castles of
Timber, Brick, or Stone, cannot be Removed
nor Translated, if Built upon the Ground; neither
is the Minds Architecture and Castles subject
to Ruin, as Castles of Stone, which are subject
to Time, Accidents, and the Rage of
Wars, by which they are Destroyed, or Moulder
to Dust, and are Buried in Oblivion, whenas
Poetical Castles are set in Fames Palace; neither
doth the Building of Poetical Castles Impoverish
and Ruin the Builder’s Families, as
Corporeal Castles of Timber, Brick, or Stone,
for the most part do, Wasting their Worldly
Wealth so much, as they leave nothing for
their Posterity, but leave them to Poverty,
which Poverty forces them many times to Act
Dishonourably, so that what Fame they get by
building Brave and Sumptuous Castles, Houses,
Tombes, and the like, they lose by their Childrens
Base, Sharking, Cheating, Robbing, and
Wicked Actions; and so instead of Fame get
Infamy; at best, those Builders are accounted
but Vain and Prodigal, whenas the Architecture
of the Mind, which she names Castles in
Ff2
the
Ff2v
228
the Air, give a Reputation, not only to the
Building, but to the Builder’s Temporal Posterity;
neither doth the Builder need any other
Monument or Tomb, than his Own Airy
Works, which, if Curiously Composed, and
Adorned with Fancies, Similitudes, Metaphors,
and the like, and Carefully Written
and Printed, are more Glorious, Stately, and
Durable, than Tombes or Monuments of Marble,
Costly Gilt, and Carved, nay, more Lasting
than the Tomb of Mausolus; for Homer’s
Works Live, and are Publick to the
View, whereas that Famous Monument is
Consumed, and onely Mentioned there was
such a thing, and yet isit was one of the Corporeal
Wonders of the World; the like of the
great Colossus; and what is become of the Egyptian
Pyramids? By this we see that Poetical
Castles are both Profitable and Lasting, and will
be Remembered when the Lady M.L. is Forgotten;
but as much as she Slights Poetical Castles,
she would be well Pleased to have an Epigram
made in her Commendation, and she will
Crowd hard, & Sit so Long in a Masking Room
upon a Scaffold, as to be Incommoded in her
Seat, and Benumb’d with Sitting to see a Mask,
and she will be at the Charge to give Mony to
See a Play, and will sit two or three hours as a
Spectator, and Weep, or Laugh, as the Poet
pleases to have her; also she will be as Amorous
as any Lover the Poet can make. Indeed, the
Poet doth make her an Amorous Lover, his
Wit
Ff3r
229
Wit moves her Mind to Love and Courtships,
or Loving Courtships; but though she Delights
in the Poets Works, yet she Dislikes the Poets
Life, and wants a Poets Wit to build Poetical
Castles; and so leaving her to her Little Wit,
and Many Words, to her Gossiping-Life and her
Light Heels, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXIV.
Madam,
In your last you Express’d, that the Lord
G.P. was totally Govern’d by one of his
Chief men, which shews the Man is the Master,
and the Master the Servant; But there are different
Governings; for Subjects are Govern’d
by Laws; Children, by Natural Love and Fear;
Servants by Profit, and Slaves by Force, but
Few are Govern’d by Reason, and as Few by
Honour; also Many are Govern’d by Flattery
and Partiality, and More by Luxury, for the
Sensual Appetites of the Body have a more
Forcible Power for the most part, than Reason
and Temperance hath in the Soul, and the Noble
Passions or Virtues of the Soul, are made
Slaves to the Base Appetites of the Body, sometimesFf3
times
Ff3v
230
by Force, but oftener by an Insinuating
Perswasion, and Pleasing Temptation, like as
the Lord G.P. is Ruled by his Flattering and
Insinuating Servant, whereas the Appetites
should be but as Servants to be Govern’d, not
Masters to Rule, and although they ought to
be Attended in their Sicknesses, Cherish’d and
Nourish’d in their Weakness, Imployed in
their Healthful Strength, yet they must be
Corrected in their Extravagancies, and Punished
for their Disorders; But a Man of Honour,
a Gentleman, ought to be Free from them, as
to have his Mind Free from the Slavery of the
Bodily Senses, or Sensual Appetites, as also from
Outward Accidents, Fortunes, or Objects, which
is to have his Judgment, Understanding, Opinion,
Justice, Prudence, Fortitude, Temperance,
and the like, Free from Partiality, and Inticing
Perswasions; and to let Reason, Honour, and
Honesty be the Judges, to Decide and Determine
all Causes concerning the Actions of Life, for
though Outward Causes or Things must be
made Judges or Governours of Reason, Honour,
and Honesty, yet Reason, Honour, and Honesty,
must be Rulers & Governours of Outward Causes
and Things, which if they cannot Rule, they
may Condemn them, and if they cannot Punish
them, they may chuse to Imploy them. Thus
men may be Masters and Princes of themselves,
for it is Unfit, nay Base, for a man of Honour, a
Gentleman, either to be Led like a Slave, or to
be driven like a Beast; But a man of Honour, a
Gen-
Ff4r
231
Gentleman, ought not to Refuse to be Informed
or Guided by Light and Truth, for which,
Praise and Commendation, Love and Respect
will follow him, as his Lackies, and Attend and
Wait upon him; which Guides and Attendants
I wish all men, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXV.
Madam,
The News here is, that there are many
Towns and multitudes of People Drown’d
in H. I cannot wonder at it, by reason they live
Below Water, like Fishes, onely they do not
Swim, so that one may say they are Housed-
Fishes, or Fishes in Sluces; indeed, they are
Incircled, or Wall’d in with Water, and for
my part, I think it should be more secure to live
in a Floating Boat, or Ship, Upon the Water,
as Rivers, or Seas, than in a Fix’d House Under
the Water, for the Water in most Places is
Above their Houses; But, though they live
like Fishes, for the Manner, or Matter of Water,
yet they are not of the Temper of Fishes,
for the Matter, or Manner of Nature; for, as for
Industry, they are like Ants or Pismires, Prudently
Provident, although not absolutely like
them
Ff4v
232
them in their Government, for their Government
is betwixt a Republick and Aristocracy.
But by their Government and Industry, they
do not appear to be Cold and Stupid, but Hot
and Active, they neither want Courage nor
Strength, Policy nor Industry, Wealth nor Jollity;
they are as Happy, as yet, to all Outward
Appearance, as any Nation, nay Happier than
most Nations are, for now they live in Peace,
only wanting Champain, or Firm Ground.
Their Ships bring them in all Commodities,
that are either Useful, Profitable, or Delightful.
And as for their Wit, I do not know whether
it be so Sharp and Quick as in Drier Climats,
yet they seem by their Government, to have as
Sound Judgments, and Clear Understanding, as
any other Nation: Indeed, they seem to have
the Subtilty of the Serpent, the Craft of the
Fox, the Strength of the Lion, the Prudence of
the Ant, the Sight of the Eagle, and the Wisdom
of Rational Men; wherefore I observe, that
Men are not according to the Temper of Climats
they are Born and Bred in, but according
to the Pleasures of Natures Will in Creating,
or according to Fortune, Chance, or Breeding,
Informing, Conforming, Reforming, Ordering
or Disposing. But, Madam, I am not a fit Judg
of Nations, People, nor Numbers, being of the
Female Sex, who are seldom made Judges, for
want of Judgement, and being Retired much to
my own Thoughts, I want those Observations
that Travelling and Commercing Persons have,
or
Gg1r
233
or may have, although most Persons of either
Sex are forward to give their Opinions, whether
Wise or Foolish, and are apt to Censure,
whether Truly or Falsly, Generously or Maliciously.
But, Madam, lest you should Censure
me to be a Tedious Writer, I take my leave,
and rest,
Madam,
Your Ladiships faithful
Friend and Servant.
CXVI.
Madam,
Here was the Lord W.N. to Visit me,
whose Discourse, as you say, is like as a
pair of Billows to a Spark of Fire in a Chimney,
where are Coals or Wood, for as this Spark
would sooner Go out than Inkindle the Fuel, if
it were not Blown, so his Discourse doth set the
Hearers Brain on a light Flame, which Heats
the Wit, and Inlightens the Understanding;
the truth is, Great Wits might be Thought, or
Seem Fools, if they had not Wit to Discourse,
but the Greatest Wits that are, or ever were,
cannot Discourse Wittily, unless they either
Imagine, or else have a Real Witty Opposite
to Discourse Wittily to; like as those that can
Skilfully Fence, cannot Fence, unless they have
Gg
an
Gg1v
234
an Opposite to Fence with; or like as those
that can Skilfully Play at Tennis, cannot Play,
unless they have a Skilful Opposite; they may
Toss the Ball, but not Play a Game. The same
is in Conversation and Discourse; there is
None can Discourse Well, Wisely, or Wittily,
but with Wise, and Witty Opposites,
otherwise their Discourse will be Extravagant,
and as it were, out of Time or Season: But the
Lord W.Ns. Wit is Well-season’d Wit,
both for Reason, Time, and Company, to which
I leave him, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXVII.
Madam,
Th’ other day, at Mrs. D.Us. house, I
heard Harmonious, and Melodious Musick,
both Instruments and Voices, but in my
Opinion, there is no Musick so Sweet, and Powerful
as Oratory, for Sweet Words are better
than a Sweet Sound, and when they are Joyned
together, it Ravishes the Soul; wherefore Lyrick
Poetry hath Advantage of all other Poetry,
because both Sound and Sense are Harmonious,
wherefore the Antients had both their Heroick
Po-
Gg2r
235
Poems, and Comedies, and Tragedies in Verse,
and Tunes set to them, and Sung, both in their
Theaters of War and Peace, as in the Fields and
Stages, the One rais’d up their Spirits to Action,
the other caused more Attention. But, perchance
you will say, that Oratory is Elegant
Prose, and not Elegant Verse. Certainly, there
is as much Oratory in Elegant Verse, as in Elegant
Prose, for as Oratory, which perchance
some think onely Eloquent Prose, moves Passion,
and makes all the Auditory to be of the Oratours
Opinion; so do Eloquent Verses: for
who moves Passions, as Love, Hate, Anger,
Grief, Pity, Piety, and the like, more than Poets?
or who can Perswade more Powerfully
than Poets? for so great a Power have Poets
in their Poetry, as to make the Minds of Men
to believe Feignings for Realities, and can there
be better Orations, Arguments, and Disputations
than in Homer, Virgil, and many other Poets
Works? But Oratory in Prose and Verse,
is both to Move the Mind, and to Stir up
the Spirits, as also to Quiet the Mind, and
to Allay the Spirits, onely this Advantage
Poets have over Oratours, that there is no
Good, or Excellent Poet, but he Naturally
is an Oratour, whereas there have been, and
may be, very Good Oratours, which are no
Good Poets; yet howsoever, both Eloquent
Prose and Verse are Harmonious and Delightful
both to the Ears and Mind. And so leavingGg2
ving
Gg2v
236
those Gifts to Natures Favorites, and
Times Practice, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithfull Friend
and Servant.
CXVIII.
Madam,
I do not Wonder, that some Persons which
seem so Kind, as to be, as it were, ready to deliver
their Lives for the Sake of some others,
they never Saw, nor Knew, before their Kind
Meeting, yet the Next time of Meeting, strive
to Affront those to whom they Made or Profess’d
such Services, Love, and Adventures, and
if they should not endeavour to Affront them,
yet will Look upon them, or Pass by them, as
if they had never Seen, or Spoken to them;
Neither do I wonder, that Others in Great Authority
and Power, will Advance Some Persons,
when they have but a New Acquaintance,
or rather, a Sight of them, to Place and Office,
and before they are Setled in their Offices, Displace
them again, without any Reason, or Knowledge,
either of Advancing or Displacing. Nor
do I wonder, Others will be so in Love for
two or three Dayes, as they almost Sigh out
their
Gg3r
237
their Breath of Life, for their Wished Desires,
and a Day or two after, Reproach, or Laugh at
those they were so much in Love with, as they
Desired their Favour more than Heaven; All
this, I say, I do not Wonder at, Observing and
Perceiving the Inconstant Natures of Mankind;
But I wonder to Perceive or Find any one to
be Constant Seven Years, or One Year, much
more, to be Constant their Whole Life time;
for Constancy is as Seldom or Rarely Seen, as
a Blazing Star; Indeed Constancy in this
World is somewhat like a Blazing Star, it Lasts
for a time, and then Goes out, for it is not as the
Fix’d Stars, but rather as the Wandring Planets;
though truly I am constantly Fix’d to be,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXIX.
Madam,
I give you many Thanks for your Counsel,
and Advice concerning my Health, for certainly
an Over-studious Mind doth Wast the
Body, which is the Cause, for the most part,
that Painful Students are Lean, for the Mind
Feeds as much upon the Body, as the Body upon
Meat; But truly, I am sometimes in a DisputeGg3
pute
Gg3v
238
with my self, whether it be better to live
a Long and Idle, than a Short, but Profitable
Life, that is, to Imploy a Little time Well, or
to Wast a Great Deal of Time to no Purpose;
and I Conclude, that a Little Good is better
than Nothing, or better than a Sum of Evil; for
’tis better through Industry to Leave a Little
to After Age, than Die so Poor as to Leave
Nothing, no not so much as After Ages may
say, there Liv’d such a one in Former Ages,
than to Die, and be quite Forgotten; and therefore
should I live out the Course of Nature,
or could live so Long as Methusalem, when
the Time were Past, it would seem as Nothing,
and perchance I should be as Unwilling
to Die then, as if I Died in my Youth,
so that a Long, and a Short time of Life, is as
one and the same; ’Tis true, Death is
Terrible to Think of, but in Death no Terrour
Remains; so as it is Life that is Painful
both to the Body and Mind, and not Death,
for the Mind in Life is Fearful, and the Body
is seldom at Ease. But howsoever, I will
endeavour, Madam, so to Divide the time of
my Bodily Life, as to Imploy part of my
Time for Health, and part for Fame, and all
for Gods Favour, and when I Die, I will
Bequeath my Soul to Heaven, my Fame to
Time, and my Body to Earth, there to be
Dissolved and Transformed as Nature Pleases,
for to her it belongs. I do not much
Care, nor Trouble my Thoughts to think
where
Gg4r
239
where I shall be Buried, when Dead, or into
what part of the Earth I shall be Thrown; but if
I could have my Wish, I Would my Dust
might be Inurned, and mix’d with the Dust of
those I Love Best, although I think they would
not Remain Long together, for I did observe,
that in this last War the Urns of the Dead were
Digged up, their Dust Dispersed, and their Bones
Thrown about, and I suppose that in all Civil
or Home-wars such Inhuman Acts are Committed;
wherefore it is but a Folly to be Troubled
and Concerned, where they shall be Buried,
or for their Graves, or to Bestow much Cost
on their Tombes, since not only Time, but
Wars will Ruin them. But, Madam, lest I
should make you Melancholy with Discoursing
of so sad Subjects as Death and Graves, Bones
and Dust, I leave you to Livelier and Pleasanter
Thoughts and Conversation, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXX.
Madam,
You were pleased to tell me in your last Letter,
that Many have desired your Charity,
which have been Ruined by these last Civil
VVars,
Gg4v
240
Wars, and that they, who before this time
were able to Relieve many with their Wealth,
now do Want Relief themselves; by which we
may know, that neither Riches nor Peace is Permanent;
and many are not only Ruin’d in their
Estates, and Banished their Native Country,
but Forsaken of their Friends, which is a terrible
Misery; but Misery and Friends seldom
keep together, and is to be observed, that a
Civil War doth not only Abolish Laws,
Dissolve Government, and Destroy the Plenty
of a Kingdom, but it doth Unknit the Knot of
Friendship, and Dissolve Natural Affections, for
in Civil War, Brothers against Brothers, Fathers
against Sons, and Sons against Fathers, become
Enemies, and Spill each others Blood,
Triumphing on their Graves; for when a Kingdom
is Inflamed with Civil War, the Minds of
all the People are in a Fever of Fury, or a Furious
Fever of Cruelty, which, by nothing but
Letting Blood by the Surgeon of Ware, can be
Cured, and that not a Little, but Most must
Bleed, ere there will be a Perfect Cure; It is
the Plague of the Mind, as well as the Plague of
the Body, for the Minds of Men are Infected
with Covetous Desires, Ambitious Designs,
Treacherous Plots, and Murderous Intentions,
and so General it is, that Few Minds escape the
Infection, which shews, it proceeds from the
Malignity of the Air, or the Influence of some
Raging Planet, and if so, it proceeds from a
Natural Cause, although it be an Unnatural
War,
Hh1r
241
War; or else it proceeds from Unwise Government,
where many Errours gather into a
Mass, or Tumor of Evil, which Rises into
Blisters of Discontents, and then Breaks out
into Civil War; or else Heaven sends it to
Punish the Sins of the People. Besides, it is
to be observed, that Vices Increase in a Civil
War, by reason Civil Government is in Disorder,
Civil Magistrates Corrupted, Civil
Laws Abolished, Civil Manners, and Decent
Customs Banished, and in their Places is Rapine,
Robbing, Stabbing, Treachery, and
Falshood, all the Evil Passions and Debauch’d
Appetites are let Loose, to take their Liberty;
But this is so commonly Known to those that
have seen a Civil War, as I should not have
needed to Mention it, although those that have
Liv’d alwayes in Peace will not Believe it, but
I have Suffered so much in it, as the Loss of
some of my Nearest, and Dearest Friends, and
the Ruin of those that did Remain, that I may
desire to Forget it. Wherefore leaving this sad
Discourse, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXXI.
Madam,
In your last Letter you were pleased to tell
me, that the Lady E.E. and the Lady A.A.
are alwayes Quarrelling with each other, when
they Meet, and Rail on each other, when they
are Asunder, and their Husbands in the Behalf
of their Wives do the like; But I Wonder
they should do so, whenas they are both in an
Unfortunate Condition, as being both Wives to
Banished Men; and to make their Condition
more Unhappy, their Banishment is Joyn’d
with Poverty, which is a Double, nay, to Live
in Wars with Companions in the same Condition,
a Treble Misery. Neither is it Usual, for
though Acquaintance, Neighbours, and Friends,
be apt to Quarrel, Rail, and Hate one another, in
times of Prosperity, through Envy and Pride,
yet in Adversity Men are apt to Unite in Loving
and Agreeable Societies; But they have
this Excuse, that their Misfortunes make them
Froward; and truly, great Misfortunes make
us apt to Quarrel with our selves, for Patience
and Misery seldom Dwell together. But leaving
the two Ladies to Agree, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
CXXII.
Madam,
I cannot Blame you, if you cannot Entertain
those of your own Sex in Conversation, as
to Please them with such Discourse as is according
to their Humours and Capacities, for if
your Discourse be according to your own Capacity
and Wit, you must Discourse to your
self, for such Discourse is beyond their Understanding;
but if you will Entertain them with
Conversation, you must Descend from your
own Height, and Discourse with them on Even
Ground, wichwhich is, you must Speak as Foolishly as
they do: the Question only will be, whether
you can do so, or not? Another Help there is, as
I have heard from one of our Sex, who had a
Good Wit, and Loved not Gossiping, when she
had any Female Visitors, she, after a little time,
would fall to Brag of her self, and tell what Fine
things she would have, or had, whereat they
became Inwardly Spiteful or Angry, and then
would soon take their Leaves and be Gone; But
whether you will use this Remedy or not, I cannot
tell, for I believe it is against your Nature;
yet you must either use this Remedy, or else
you must learn to Gossip, and to Entertain Gossips,
although I believe you will be but a Dull,
Untoward Scholar to Learn; But the best TutoressHh2
toress
Hh2v
244
I know of, if you will Learn, is, Mrs.
T.W. and if you cannot Civilly Deny Visitors,
you must use the Lady M.Ns. Bragging Medicine,
or Mrs. T.Ws. Instructions, to which
Instructions or Medicine I leave you, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithfull Friend
and Servant.
CXXIII.
Madam,
I wonder how that Person you mention in
your Letter, could either have the Conscience,
or Confidence to Dispraise Shakespear’s
Playes, as to say they were made up onely
with Clowns, Fools, Watchmen, and the like;
But to Answer that Person, though Shakespear’s
Wit will Answer for himself, I say, that it
seems by his Judging, or Censuring, he Understands
not Playes, or Wit; for to Express
Properly, Rightly, Usually, and Naturally, a
Clown’s, or Fool’s Humour, Expressions, Phrases,
Garbs, Manners, Actions, Words, and
Course of Life, is as Witty, Wise, Judicious,
Ingenious, and Observing, as to Write and
Express the Expressions, Phrases, Garbs, Manners,
Actions, Words, and Course of Life, of
Kings and Princes; and to Express Naturally,
to
Hh3r
245
to the Life, a Mean Country Wench, as a
Great Lady, a Courtesan, as a Chast Woman,
as Mad man, as a Man in his right Reason and
Senses, a Drunkard, as a Sober man, a Knave, as
an Honest man, and so a Clown, as a Well-bred
man, and a Fool, as a Wise man; nay, it Expresses
and Declares a Greater Wit, to Express,
and Deliver to Posterity, the Extravagancies of
Madness, the Subtilty of Knaves, the Ignorance
of Clowns, and the Simplicity of Naturals, or
the Craft of Feigned Fools, than to Express Regularities,
Plain Honesty, Courtly Garbs, or
Sensible Discourses, for ’tis harder to Express
Nonsense than Sense, and Ordinary Conversations,
than that which is Unusual; and ’tis
Harder, and Requires more Wit to Express a
Jester, than a Grave Statesman; yet Shakespear
did not want Wit, to Express to the Life all
Sorts of Persons, of what Quality, Profession,
Degree, Breeding, or Birth soever; nor did he
want Wit to Express the Divers, and Different
Humours, or Natures, or Several Passions in
Mankind; and so Well he hath Express’d in
his Playes all Sorts of Persons, as one would
think he had been Transformed into every one
of those Persons he hath Described; and as
sometimes one would think he was Really himself
the Clown or Jester he Feigns, so one
would think, he was also the King, and Privy
Counsellor; also as one would think he were
Really the Coward he Feigns, so one would
think he were the most Valiant, and ExperiencedHh3
ced
Hh3v
246
Souldier; Who would not think he had
been such a man as his Sir John Falstaff? and
who would not think he had been Harry the
Fifth? & certainly Julius Cæsar, Augustus Cæsar,
and Antonius, did never Really Act their parts
Better, if so Well, as he hath Described them,
and I believe that Antonius and Brutus did not
Speak Better to the People, than he hath Feign’d
them; nay, one would think that he had been
Metamorphosed from a Man to a Woman, for
who could Describe Cleopatra Better than he
hath done, and many other Females of his own
Creating, as Nan Page, Mrs. Page, Mrs.
Ford, the Doctors Maid, Bettrice, Mrs. Quickly,
Doll Tearsheet, and others, too many to Relate?
and in his Tragick Vein, he Presents Passions
so Naturally, and Misfortunes so Probably,
as he Peirces the Souls of his Readers with such
a True Sense and Feeling thereof, that it Forces
Tears through their Eyes, and almost Perswades
them, they are Really Actors, or at least
Present at those Tragedies. Who would not
Swear he had been a Noble Lover, that could
Woo so well? and there is not any person he
hath Described in his Book, but his Readers
might think they were Well acquainted with
them; indeed Shakespear had a Clear Judgment,
a Quick Wit, a Spreading Fancy, a Subtil
Observation, a Deep Apprehension, and a
most Eloquent Elocution; truly, he was a Natural
Orator, as well as a Natural Poet, and he
was not an Orator to Speak Well only on
some
Hh4r
247
some Subjects, as Lawyers, who can make Eloquent
Orations at the Bar, and Plead Subtilly
and Wittily in Law-Cases, or Divines, that
can Preach Eloquent Sermons, or Dispute Subtilly
and Wittily in Theology, but take
them from that, and put them to other Subjects,
and they will be to seek, but Shakespear’s Wit
and Eloquence was General, for, and upon all
Subjects, he rather wanted Subjects for his
Wit and Eloquence to Work on, for which
he was Forced to take some of his Plots out of
History, where he only took the Bare Designs,
the Wit and Language being all his Own; and
so much he had above others, that those, who
Writ after him, were Forced to Borrow of him,
or rather to Steal from him; I could mention
Divers Places, that other of our Famous Poets
have Borrow’d, or Stoln, but lest I should Discover
the Persons, I will not Mention the Places,
or Parts, but leave it to those that Read his
Playes, and others, to find them out. I should
not have needed to Write this to you, for his
Works would have Declared the same Truth:
But I believe, those the Dispraised his Playes,
Dispraised them more out of Envy, than Simplicity
or Ignorance, for those that could Read
his Playes, could not be so Foolish to Condemn
them, only the Excellency of them caused an
Envy to them. By this we may perceive, Envy
doth not Leave a man in the Grave, it Follows
him after Death, unless a man be Buried in
Oblivion, but if he Leave any thing to be Remembred,mem-
Hh4v
248
Envy and Malice will be still throwing
Aspersion upon it, or striving to Pull it
down by Detraction. But leaving Shakespear’s
Works to their own Defence, and his Detractors
to their Envy, and you to your better Imployments,
than Reading my Letter, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and humble Servant.
CXXIV.
Madam,
Though I am not Acquainted with my
Neighbours, yet I Hear of them sometimes,
and I Know some by Sight, going sometimes
Abroad; But one of them is Notedly Jealous
of her Husband, the rest, if they be Jealous,
’tis not so Publickly Known as this Lady is;
whether it be only her Humour, or her Husband’s
Inconstancy, or both, I know not; she is
a Proper, Handsom Woman, and, if the Humours
and Conditions of her Mind be Answerable
to the Beauty of her Person, her Husband
hath no Reason to Seek Abroad, having such a
Wife, neither hath she reason to have such an
Ill Opinion of her self, as to believe her Husband
should be Weary of her, especially so soon
after Marriage, for she hath not been Married
above
Ii1r
249
above two Years, though perchance some may
account, or think Two Years Twenty Years in
Marriage; But this Lady is so Jealous, that she
believes her Husband makes Love to the Greatest
Beauties in the City, and that they Receive
her Husbands Addresses; Amongst the rest of
those, was one of my Waiting-maids, who indeed
is very Handsom, and I believe, as Honest,
as Handsom; but to tell you, there is an Unfortunate
Window, and a Door, (I can only say,
they are so to the Wife) this Window looks
out of her House into our Garden, and the Door
Belongs to our Garden, but Opens into this
Man’s Garden, which Door is Nailed close up,
but out of the Window her Husband, it seems,
would Look sometimes, and Spie if he could see
my Maids Walking, who many times in the
Morning did Walk there for their Health;
also in the Door was a little Hole, as they tell me,
for I had not Observed it, which Hole he would
fill full of Flowers, which they did use to Pull
out, not knowing who put them there; but his
Wife hearing of it, was in an Extraordinary
Passion, as it seem’d, with her Husband, and
such a Falling out they had, as they were upon
Parting, whereupon she sent a Divine to my
Husband, to Complain of her Husband, my
Maid, and the Door, Desiring, the Hole of the
Door should be Stop’d up; My Husband said, if
there were any such Hole, he would give order
it should be Stop’d, and if that would not Satisfie
her, the Door should be Taken away, and the
Ii
Passage
Ii1v
250
Passage Wall’d up, and as for his Wife’s Maids,
he could not say any thing, for he never medled
with them, but would tell his Wife; so the
Hole of the Door being Closed, she was Indifferently
well Satisfied with that, although not
with her Husband, for he and she, it was said,
Liv’d as Enemies, not as Friends in Matrimony;
But she hearing other Reports, (for when
her Humour was Known, her Neighbours took
delight to Vex her, it being the Nature of Mankind
to Add Discontent upon Discontent, and
Affliction on Affliction, being never better
Pleas’d than when Doing, or Speaking Ill, to
some or others Disadvantage) after some Six
Weeks, sent a Letter to my Husband, wherein,
after some Complements, she made great Complaints
of her Husband, and Named which of
my Maids she was Jealous of, saying, she had
received Presents from her Husband, as Sweetmeats,
and Linnen, and a great many words of
I know not what, neither can I remember them,
though I heard the Letter read, for being in another
Language, I could not read it my self, but
my Husband did read it to me; and when he
had read it, “Now”, says he, “what say you to this
Letter?” “Truly”, said I, “I am of the Opinion, she
would be Courted by some other than her Husband,
since he leaves Courting of her, and Addresses
himself to others; next, I am of the Opinion,
she would have all her Neighbours
Wives, or at least some, and my self particularly,
as Jealous as her self, otherwise she would neverver
Ii2r
251
have Written to you, but to me, especially
in a Case concerning to Women in my
House, and if I were of her Jealous Humour, I
should Write to her Husband, and his Wife
Writ a Letter to my Husband, Aggravating,
(for Jealousie is alwayes Adding and Aggravating)
that you two held a Correspondence by
Letters, and for any thing I knew, had Private
Meetings, but being not Jealous, I Approve of
her choice of Writing to you, wherefore send
for her she Accuses, and Examin her.” “Truly,
not I”, said my Husband, “I am no Confessor,
though I believe Confessors take great Pleasure
in Young Maids Confessions”, so my Husband
caused me to Examin my Maid, whether she
had received any Presents from C.K. she said,
she never received any from him in her Life,
nor had she any Acquaintance with him, but by
Sight, as she had of most of the Town, seeing
them in the Streets; “but”, said she, “I believe
these Sweet-meats, and Linnen she mentions in
her Letter, is a Handkerchief with Sweet-
meats, for the Weather being Hot, we usually
have our Chamber Window open, until we go
to Bed, and my Chamber-fellow and I, as we
were Undressing us one Night, there was flung
into the Window a Lawn, Buttoned Handkerchief,
tied up on two or three knots, with Sweetmeats
in them; at the first we were Affrighted,
to see a white Bulk come Flying, as we thought,
into the Chamber, and Falling with a Noise
upon the Ground; but at last we took it up, and
Ii2
found
Ii2v
252
found it was a Handkerchief full of Sweet-
meats; at first, we Resolv’d to fling it back,
but then we Consider’d, we had best Call out of
the Window, and Ask who it was that flung
them in, so we Call’d, but No body would Answer,
and then we thought, that if we flung
them out again, they would be taken up by some
Stranger”; “and you were willing”, said I, “to Keep,
and Eat them, you made so many Doubts?”
“Indeed, Madam”, said she, “we did Eat them soon
after, but we knew not what to do with the
Handkerchief, not knowing the Owner, yet we
were Resolved to Ask of all our Acquaintance,
if any would Own the Handkerchief; and making
Inquiry for the Owner, one of our Acquaintance
told us, a Fortnight after, it was C.Ks.
which when we Knew, we Durst not Send it to
him, for Fear of his Wife, neither Durst we
Give, or Fling it away, lest he should Desire it
again, and this, upon the Salvation of my Soul”,
said she, “is all the Linnen, or Sweet-meats we
ever had of him; neither did we know they
were his, until a Fortnight after.” Now, if she
should have been Judged by the Letter, without
any Examination, she might have been Condemned
for a Criminal, whereas her own Confession,
and other Witnesses, set her Free; but
Jealousie and Suspicion, for the most part, are
False Accusers, and Cruel Judges. But this we
see how Unquiet and Restless some Married
Persons are, being alwayes Tortured with
their own Thoughts, and their Minds are
Rack’d
Ii3r
253
Rack’d on the Wheels of Suspicion. But my
Husband sent for the Divine that formerly
came from her, and told him of her Letter, and
of my Maids Confession, and that she had no
Cause to be Jealous of her, for she was very
Virtuous, neither had she any Acquaintance
with her Husband. So the Divine went between,
and between, not to bring Unlawful
Lovers together, for he was a very Worthy,
and Wise man, but to Pacifie a Disquiet Mind,
and to make Love and Unity between an Husband
and his Wife. And so leaving them to
Agree, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and humble Servant.
CXXV.
Madam,
I cannot Blame you, if you were in a Passion,
as in your Letter you Express you were, for
there is nothing so apt to Inkindle an Anger in
my Mind, or to Inflame my Spirits, than to
receive a Contumely from my Superiours, or
a Rude Boldness from my Inferiours, unless
Cold Discretion, and Fluent Prudence could
Quench those Flaming Spirits into an Unactive,
and Dead Patience; When I say Superiours,Ii3
peri-
Ii3v
254
I mean, Superiours for Outward
Title, and not for Inward Worth. But you
must Consider, Madam, that Bold Rudeness,
or Negligent Contumely, proceeds from Ignorance
or Envy, as either Ignorant of Civil
Manners, being a Kin to the Brutes; or
Envious, having no Worth or Merit in
themselves, and if you call your Reason to
Counsel, and your Judgment to Decide the
Cause, those would let them pass, as Inconsiderable,
and not to be Regarded; for Reason
and Judgment will never regard the Braying
of an Ass, the Barking of a Dog, the
Buzzing of a Flie, an Idle Drone, the Speech
of a Fool, the Follies of a Knave, nor the
Envy of the Base; But, Madam, your Worth
and Merit is so Transcendent, as the Tongue
of Malice, nor the Eye of Envy, can never
Reach to, no more than the Blind can See the
Light of the Sun, or the Dumb Teach the
Truth of Knowledg; and I am Happy in
Knowing that I am,
Madam,
Your Humble and
Devoted Servant.
CXXVI.
Madam,
In your last Letter you were Pleased to tell
me, that the Works of W.T. were so much
Admired, as many were Desirous to See the
Author, and Hear him Speak, but after they had
Seen, and Heard him, they did not Admire his
Works so much as they did before, so as it
seems, they did Esteem the Works the Less
for the Author, and not the Author the More
for his Works; which in my Opinion is Unjust,
and a sign they either have not Read the
Scripture, or not Believed what there is Written,
viz. That a Man is Known by his Works;
and we Admire the Creator Through and By
his Works; but the Foolish part of the World,
which is the Most part, thinks that a Man’s
Learning, or Wit, or Ingenuity, is Printed in
his Face, and Expects he should Speak beyond
the Invention of Words, and such high Raptures
as they could not Understand. Indeed,
so Foolish are Most, especially Women, as
when they see a Famous, Learned Man, or
Witty Poet, or the like, they will streight say,
“Lord! Is this the Learned Man that is so Famous,
that Writ such and such Books? how
Simply he Looks”; or, “Is this the Famous Poet
that Writ such Poems, Scenes, and Songs?”
how
Ii4v
256
“how Sneakingly he Appears”, says another,
I heard no Wit from him, but he Spoke
as other men Ordinarily do: But all such Famous
Men, if they would not have their
Works the Less Esteemed for their Presence
and Ordinary Conversation, and would
be Admired by the Most, which are the
Ignorant, must put on a Constrain’d Garb,
and Speak some Gibbrigge that sounds not
like a Perfect Language, or some wayes they
must Speak that they Understand not, and
then they shall be Admired, both for their
Conversation and Contemplation, which are
their Works; or they must Incloister themselves
from the View of the World; for the
World of Mankind is apt to Despise that which
they Know, or have Seen, and only Admire
that which they Understand not. But I have
Spoken of this Subject in an Epistle before
my Book of Playes; wherefore I shall not
Trouble you with any more Discourse thereon,
but rest,
Madam,
Your very Faithful
Friend and Servant.
CXXVII.
Madam,
I may not Discommend the Old Historical, or
Heroick Poets, for if I should, I should be
Condemned for a Fool, as not having neither
Judgment nor Understanding, yet I may say,
my Reason believes they Writ Unreasonably,
not only of their Feigned Gods, but of their
Feigned Fights, and of their Feigned Fortunes
or Successes; The truth is, they are for the
most part Romances, containing more Lies than
Truth, more Impossibilities than Probabilities,
for though Feigning is the Ground of Poetry,
yet, methinks, such kind of Poetry should not
have such kind of Feignings, for to Reason it
can neither be Pleasant nor Profitable, for Reason
takes Delight in Probabilities, not in Impossibilities,
for though the Ground or Subject of
an Heroical Story, or Poem, may be Feigning,
yet the several Actions should be Natural, not
beyond the Power of Men, nor Unusual to their
Practice; neither can it be Profitable, for what
cannot be Practised, cannot be Imitated; the
Way of Writing may be Imitated, but not
the Actions; for what One man can Disorder,
or Rout an Army, with his Single Strength or
Courage? nay, what One man can Disorder, or
Rout a Brigade, nay, a Company of an Hundred?
Kk
The
Kk1v
258
The truth is, a Hundred to One is too great
Odds to Encounter, and too Many for One man
to Overcome; neither can I believe, a Hundred
men should be so Afraid of One man, were he
as Big, and as Strong as Goliah, so as to Run away,
unless they did apprehend he had Followers;
but yet when I remember the Story of
Sampson, I Dare not say, it Cannot be, but I Dare
say, it cannot be without a Miracle, wherefore
most of the Heroick Poets make their chief Heroes
to have the Assistance of particular Gods
and Goddesses, so as to Impower them above
the Effects of Nature; but of all the Heroick
Poems I have read, I like Sir W.Ds. as being
Most, and Nearest to the Natures, Humours,
Actions, Practice, Designs, Effects, Faculties,
and Natural Powers, and Abilities of Men or
Human Life, containing no Impossibilities or
Improbabilities: Indeed, such an Heroick Poem
it is, that there cannot be found any Fault
therein, unless he seem’d to have too much
Care or Pains taken in the Expression of his Descriptions,
for the Language is like so Curious
and Finely Ingraven a Seal, as one cannot readily
see the Figure Ingraven therein, without
a Magnifying glass, or like as many several
Figures, so Curiously Cut, as to be all in
the Compass of a Cherry-stone, wherein
they cannot be Distinguished, without often
Perusal, and Strict Examination, and Quick
and Ready Sight; But had the Language
been as Easie, as Fine, and had not those
Choice
Kk2r
259
Choice Expressions been so Closely Compact,
but were as Usual, as his Descriptions are
Natural, certainly it had been a President for
all Heroick Poems; indeed, his Language or
Expressions of his Descriptions are like Gold
that is too Pure and Fine to be Wrought, and
wants some Allay to make it Proper and Fit
for Use; The Truth is, very Spruce Language,
or Extraordinary Choice Phrases, take off the
Pleasure of the Reader, being rather Tedious
than Delightful, whereas Extraordinary, and
Courtly Expressions, and Choice, and Nice
Phrases, are to be Highly Commended, in
comparison of Clownish, and Rude Expressions
or Phrases, such as are in Homer, I know not
whether they be so in the Original, surely in
the Translation they are in many Places,
where not onely the Men Speak Rude and
Clownish, but he makes the Gods to Speak
so too. Wherefore, for my part, I had rather
read Sir W.Ds. Work ten times, than Homer
twice, as he is Translated. But I’le leave off Judging
of such Master-Poets as my Pupil-aged Wit
cannot Understand, for should I live to Methusalem’s
Age, my Wit would be but a Novice,
my Judgment an Ignorant Fool, and my Opinions
Erroneous, for Women are neither fit to be
Judges, Tutors, nor Disputers, neither are we
fit to be Commanders, or Rulers, we are alwayes
fitter to Learn than to Teach, and in a Condition
rather to Obey than to Command,
apter to Dispute than to Confute, to Prate
Kk2
than
Kk2v
260
than to Preach. And so leaving to write more
for this time, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXXVIII.
Madam,
I should take it for a Favour, if you would be
Pleased to send me that New-fashion’d Garment
you mentioned in your last Letter, not
that I think to make use of the Fashion, for I
take more Pleasure to Devise a Fashion than to
Follow it, but only to Satisfie my Curiousity, I
would see it, whether it be a Fashion for Use, or
Ease, or Becoming, or for Grandeur; for Fashions
of Use are for the several Seasons of the
Year, as also for several Actions, for those
Fashions that are Proper for Dancing, are not
Proper for Riding; as for Example, Pumps are
of no Use a Horseback, nor Boots, nor Spurs in
a Galliard, or Courant, unless it were to Tear
the Ladies Gown the man Dances withall, for
he cannot well cut a Caper in a pair of Boots
and Spurs, nor a Horseman Spur a Horse with
a pair of Pumps, but Spurs would be as Hawks
Bells in Dancing, especially if they were Gingling
Spurs; yet men either Riding a Horseback,
or
Kk3r
261
or Dancing on a Carpet, might wear Feathers in
their Hats, for the Head is not Imployed so
much in those Actions as the Heels, only a
Feather is a Fashion of no Use, but merely for
Grace and Becoming. Many other Fashions I
could Repeat for Use, and Action, but it were
too Tedious. As for the Fashions for the Seasons
of the Year, In Winter, Sable Skins, or
meaner Fur, to Wear about the Neck, and
Muffs, are both Graceful and Useful, as to keep
one from Cold; and for Summer, Fans, to Cool
the Sultry Heat, and to Shadow the Face from
the Sun, who seems to be an Enemy to Beauty,
and strives to Burn it off, wherefore it may be
thought Envious; Such, and many other several
Fashions there are, according to the several
Seasons of the Year. Besides, there are Fashions
for Ease, which Religious persons Use, as only a
Loose Garment, tied Loosly about their Wast,
wherein is neither much Curiousity in Making,
nor Labour in Dressing, nor Pain in Wearing,
it is Quickly Put on, and as Quickly Pull’d
off, a Garment fit for a Solitary, and Studious
Life, wherein must be no Incumbrances on the
Body, to Obstruct, or Hinder the Contemplations
of the Mind; Also there be Fashions of
Grandeur, which are more for Grace, and Becoming,
than for Ease, or Use, as Gowns with
Long Trains, Streight Bodies, Heavy Imbroyderies
and Laces, Jewels in the Ears, and many
the like, High Heel’d Shoes, Boot-hoses, Feathers,
Roses, Hatbands, and many more, which
Kk3
are
Kk3v
262
are Requisite for Grace & Becoming. Again, there
are Fashions to Distinguish Persons, as to know a
Priest, a Lawyer, a Mayor and his Aldermen, a
Constable, & many other several Professions and
Officers; and thus there should also be Degrees to
Distinguish the Nobles from the Commons, but
the Commons have Incroch’d so much upon the
Nobles Prerogative of Fashions, as all Fashions
are Common amongst them: also there are Fashions
for Times of Mirth, & Fashions for Times of
Mourning, for Publick Meetings & Nuptials, as
also for weeping Funerals; But Fashions of Grandeur
are fit only for Courts, at Masks, Plays, Balls,
& Triumphant Shews; Fashions of Cavalry are
proper for the Field in time of War, as for Commanders
or Generals; Fashions of Distinguishments
are fit for Cities, as for Magistrates, Officers,
Professions, Trades, & the like; Fashions of
Ease are fittest for Cloisters, and a Private Country
Life; and Fashions of Use are fit for all Sorts,
Degrees, Professions or Qualities; But Fashions
that are neither Useful, Easie, Proper, Becoming,
nor Graceful, ought to be Banished, if any such
there be. But, Madam, I shall Discourse so long
of Fashions, as I shall Forget your Patience, and
make you so Angry as to fling this Letter into the
Fire, and so Burn all the Garmental Fashions in
my Letter, where if all Fashions could be as
Easily Consumed as my Letter, you would leave
the world of Mankind Naked, unless they would
Cloth themselves with Beast Skins, or Fig-
leaves, which would soon becombecome a Fashion too,
if once worn: wherefore lest I should be stript of
your
Kk4r
263
your Favour, I will leave the Repetition of
Fashions, and rest,
Madam,
Your very faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXXIX.
Madam,
You were pleased to tell me in your last Letter,
that you had spent most of the Morning
in Reading a New Work, which is highly
Commended, viz. Paraphrases on the Life of
some of the Holy Prophets and Kings: I cannot
say, but it may be Pleasing to Read, but I
doubt whether it will be Well to Write it;
for whosoever doth Heighten the Sacred Scriptures,
by Poetical Expressions, doth Translate
it to the Nature of a Romance, for the Ground
of a Romance is for the most part Truth, but
upon those Truths are Feignings built; and
certainly the Scripture and Feignings ought
not to be Mix’d together, for so Holy a Truth
ought not to be Express’d Fabulously; wherefore
in my Opinion no Subject is so Unfit for
Poetical Fancies, as the Scripture, for though
Poetry is Divine, yet it ought not to Obstruct
and Obscure the Truth of Sacred Historical
Prose. ’Tis true, Divine Poetical Raptures,
such
Kk4v
264
such as Davids Psalms, are Commendable and
Admirable, being an Effect of a Devout Soul,
and Zealous Spirit, which Flames into Poetical
Raptures, and is Inspired with a Divine Influence,
Delivering it self through Harmonious
Numbers, Sympathetical Rithmes, Elegant
Phrases, and Eloquent Language, all which
is Presented to God from the Heart, as an Offering,
or Sacrifice of Thanksgiving, or an Imploring
of Mercy, or an Humble Acknowledgment
of sins, and Promise of Amendment,
with Sacred Poems are Express’d in a
Tragick Vein concerning Sins, and in a Comick
Vein concerning Blessings, and Poets in
their Morning Hymns are like the Larks that
Begin the Day, and in their Evening Hymns
like the Nightingals which Begin the Night.
Thus Divine Poets are Heaven’s Birds, that
Sing to God, and their Divine Poems are their
Brood, which are kept in the Cage of Memory,
and Sing their Parents Notes to After
Ages. But, Madam, perchance you will think
I am very Peremptory, to give my Opinion of
the Poets Work before I see it; but I give
my Opinion only upon the Ground of his
Work, which is the Scripture, saying, it
ought not to be Paraphrased, besides, I give it
from my Conscience, not from my Conceited
Brain, and perchance I may alter my Opinion,
upon more Rational Arguments from those that
are more Learned and Knowing than my self,
and if your Opinion Differs from mine, pray
send
Ll1r
265
send it me in your next Letter, for I would willingly
be of your Opinion, believing you cannot
Err, nor I in Expressing my self,
Madam,
Your very Faithful Friend
and Devoted Servant.
CXXX.
Madam,
Here is the Lady V.R. in this City, who is
so Strict to Chast Wedlock, and so Fearful
of Dishonour or Scandal, as she will have no
Usual Conversation with any Man, but those
she is nearly Allyed to, or hath an Obligation to
of Duty or Gratitude; Nay, she is not only Chast,
but her Life and all her Actions are Devoted to
Chast Wedlocks, the truth is, She lives as if
she were an Incloister’d Nun, although a Wife,
and her Husband is her only Confessor and Instructor,
or rather her Saint, whom she Adores,
and Worships, and Prayes to, to Pardon her
Sins of Omission, (for Sins of Commission
she is not Guilty, unless to Omit be to Commit;)
and the greatest Sin of Omission is the Neglect
of her Health, which he accounts as a Deadly
Sin, and will hardly Pardon unless she Reform;
but although she promises Amendment, as all
Penitents do, yet as soon as she hath Promised,
Ll
she
Ll1v
266
she Commits the same Sin again, so as the best
part of her Life is, as it were, Spent in Promises,
but not in Performance: And when she is Sick,
she doth like the man that was in a Storm, who
in the time of Danger promised the Blessed Virgin
Mary, to Offer to her Altar a Candle as Big
and as Long as the Mast of the Ship, if ever he
came on the Shore; so the Lady V.R. when
she is Sick, promises, if ever she Recover, she
will Take the Air, and Use Exercises, but being
Restored to Health, she Forgets her Promise,
or only Looks out of a Window for Once
or Twice, and Walks Two or Three turns in
a Day in her Chamber, which is as little Exercise
as she can do, the truth is, she Errs as much
in living too much a Retired Life, as other Ladies
in too Much and Often Gadding Abroad,
wherein she loses as much Health, as they Time,
if not Reputation; But leaving her to her Retired
Life and Promising Words, I rest,
Madam,
Your Faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXXXI.
Madam,
You desired me to send you the Sixteen
Books I Writ in my Childhood, methinks
they
Ll2r
267
they found like the Twelve Labours of Hercules,
only that there are Four Labours more; but
though mine were not so Profitable to the
World, nor so Difficult to Atchieve, nor so
Dangerous in their Encounters, yet you will
find my Works like Infinite Nature, that hath
neither Beginning nor End, and as Confused as
the Chaos, wherein is neither Method nor Order,
but all Mix’d together without Separation,
like Evening Light and Darkness, so in my Sixteen
Books is Sense and No Sense, Knowledg
and Ignorance Mingled together, so that you
will not know what to make of it; or in a Lower
Comparison, you will find every Book like a
Frippery, or Brokers-shop, wherein is nothing
but Remnants, Bits and Ends of Several things,
or like Taylors Shreds, that are not fit for any
Use; wherefore I cannot Imagine why you
should Desire them, unless out of a Friendship,
you will See, and Burn them before I Die, fearing
I should Neglect the Sacrificing of them my
self, for you are Pleased not only to send for
One, but all the Sixteen. But, I suppose, you
believe them to be so many several sheets of Paper
folded into Quarters, or Half Quarters, as
into little Baby-books, for it was in my Baby-
years I Writ them, and it had been well they
had been no Bigger than Baby-Books, but the
least of these Books are two or the Quires of
Paper; Neither can you Read them when you
have them, unless you have the Art, or Gift to
Read Unknown Letters, for the Letters are not
Ll2
only
Ll2v
268
only Unlegible, but each Letter stands so Cowardly
from th’ other, as all the Lines of your
Sight cannot Draw, or Bring them into Words,
nay, they will sooner be Torn in pieces; besides,
it will Weary your Eye-sight to Move
from Letter to Letter, it will be almost as great
a Journy for your Eyes, as it was for Coriat’s
Feet, that Travelled a Foot to Mogorr, I know
not whether his Journy Lamed them, but certainly
it Tired them: so will my Books do your
Eyes, if they do not quite Blind them, I cannot
say, in Reading them, but Endeavouring to Read
Scribbles for Letters. Moreover, there are
such huge Blots, as I may Similize them to
Broad Seas, or Vast Mountains, which in a Similizing
Line will Tire your Eyes to Spread to
the Circumference, like as for the Feet to Walk
to the Top of the Alps; Also there are Long,
Hard Scratches, which will be as Bad for your
Eyes, as Long, Stony Lanes would be to your
Feet; wherefore let me perswade you as your
Friend, not Desperately to Venture to Read
them, since you can neither receive Profit nor
Pleasure in the Labour; were there any Probability
to Increase your Knowledge, or to Inrich
your Understanding, you had some reason
to Venture, but you will be so far from Increasing
your Knowledge, as you will enter into a
Vast Wilderness, and Intricate Labyrinth,
wherein you will Lose your Patience, and be
so far from Inriching your Understanding, as
you will Impoverish your present Memory;
and
Ll3r
269
and let me tell you, that my Sixteen Books will
be as Tedious, Troublesome, and Dangerous, to
your Understanding, as the Dry, Deep, Sandy,
Barren Deserts of Arabia to Travellers, and
so thick a Mist of Nonsense, and Clouds of Ignorance
will fly in the face of your Understanding,
that it will not only Blind it, but be apt to
Smother it, not otherwise than the Clouds, or
Hills of Sand, that Fly, and Blind, and sometimes
Choak those that pass through those Deserts.
But if no Perswasion will Alter you, but
you are Resolved to See them, send me word in
your next Letter, and I will send them to you,
although much against the will of
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXXXII.
Madam,
The Lady S.K. Presents her Service to you;
Truly she is not Well, although not so
Sick, as Forced to keep her Bed; I know not
how to Judg of her Disease, for she is both Lean
and Fat, like as the Idol mentioned in the Holy
Scripture, which was partly Clay, partly Stone,
and partly Metal, onely, as I remember, its Feet
and Legs were made of Clay, whereas her Feet
and Legs are all Bone, for they are so Wasted,
Ll3
as
Ll3v
270
as they have no Flesh on them, but her Hips,
Body, and Breast are so Fleshy, and Fat, as one
may think she had no Bones, by reason none can
be Seen, or Felt; and her Arms, Hands, Neck,
and Face are so Pale and Lean, that they appear
White as Silver, and for want of Blood and
Flesh, they are so Dry, as they are so Rough
as Unpolished Stone, and with her Sickness she
is become so Melancholy as she appears like a
Dead Image, or Senseless Idol; but her Real
Virtue, and Noble Soul, and Honourable Life,
hath made her more Worthy of Human Worship,
than the Signifying fore-mentioned Idol,
or Image, his Idolatrous, Divine Worship,
and she is more Worthy, to be set up on an Altar
of Fame, than such Idols on an Altar of Religion,
and to have Praises, though not Prayers,
Offer’d to her. Thus she may be Worshipped
as a Goddess, without Superstitious Idolatry,
and have Virtuous Devouts; but yet she desires
she may have the best Doctors Advice for
her Health, wherefore she Intreats you to send
her the most Renowned Doctors of Physick
that are in your City, she will not spare Cost,
if they have Skill, but Pay them for their Advice;
for Doctors sell their Knowledge, and
Patients Buy Healths, and their Knowledge is
a Staple-Commodity, for the more Knowledg
Doctors of Physick sell, the more Knowledg
they get for Experience of Diseases; and
so all things come in more by Practice than by
Study, and Health gains more by Temperance,
Exer-
Ll4r
271
Exercise, and Air, than by Physick; And so
Adding my Prayers to her Temperance, the
Doctors Skill, and Physick, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXXXIII.
Madam,
You were pleased to tell me the Complaints
of Mrs. W.A. concerning the Incivilities
of Sir A.M. she is not to be Pitied,
since it was her own Fault, to be in the Company
of Uncivil Men, but certainly he was
Drunk, or she Wanton, either in her Behaviour,
or Discourse, or both, otherwise it is not
Easily to be believed, that a Person of his Quality
should be so Uncivil to a Person of her
Quality, for Honourable Men are, or should
be a Guard to Womens Honours, to Protect
them Safely, and not to Betray them to their
Incivilities. Wherefore the Surest way for
Women is not to Accompany any Man Singly,
and Alone, but when there are more than they
themselves, unless it be such Men as they
have a near Relation to, as Husbands, Brothers,
Fathers, Sons, Uncles, and the like; but Women
are so far from Shunning Mens Companies,nies,
Ll4v
272
as they go from place to place to Meet
them, and will Invite them to Cards, Dancing,
or other Meetings, and they seem Dull, Melancholy
and Indisposed, whenas they are not in
the Company of Men, and for the most part,
the Wilder the Men are, the better Pleased
the Women are, at least they seem so. But,
perchance Mrs. W.A. is Jealous of some other
Women, for Jealousie is full of Complaints,
and their Tongues are apt to speak Sharply of
those they Love best, and that which makes me
think so, is that Mrs. W.A. hath been often
in Sir A.Ms. Company, and never Complain’d,
but seem’d best Pleased when he was
with her; wherefore, when the Jealous Humour
is Abated, she will perchance Repent of
her Complaints, fearing he may Hear of them,
and so be Angry, and come not near to Visit her,
and then ’tis likely she will Praise him more,
than she hath Complain’d, or Spoken against
him, to Invite his Company again; for some
Praises are rather to Intrap or to Allure, as Insinuating
Praises, than Just Praises to Reward Merit;
But leaving Mrs. W.A. to her Complaints,
or her Complaints to Sir A.M., I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXXXIV.
Madam,
You were pleased in your last Letter to
tell me, that you had Heard of the Seven
Wonders of the World, but you had onely
Seen that which might be accounted the Eighth,
which are those Books I sent you; But, Madam,
it is a greater Wonder to me, that you
would take the Pains to Peruse them, than it
was that I should Write, or Wast so much
Paper, for Girls are alwayes Busie to no Purpose,
they will take delight to scratch a Coal
upon a White Wall, or Ink with a Pen upon
Paper, whenas they account it a Torment to
be Taught a Fair Hand-writing, or the Art of
Limning; and in my Opinion, there is no better
Argument for Free Will, than to Observe
how Opposite Constraint and Inforcement is to
the Nature of Mankind; But when I Consider,
that Mankind for the most part Will what is
Worst, and most Hurtful for themselves, or
their Kind, I then am apt to think Mankind are
Predestinated so to do, otherwise it were strange
that Mankind should Wilfully Hurt themselves,
when they have that which is call’d Reason,
which Informs them, that that which they
Will, is Hurtful for the, or to them. But as
for my Books, you might think I have been
Mm
bound
Mm1v
274
bound to the Profession of a Scrivener, not to
Write an Intelligible Hand, but to make Wast
Paper, for they being paid for the most part by
the Sheets, and not by the Letters, put as few
Letters in a Sheet of Paper as subtilly they can,
leaving a Large Space betwixt every Line, and
they make their Letters as Big, and Broad as
they may, as not to Mis-shape them, also with
Large, and Long Flourishing Scratches; but
my Paper Book is an Advantage to you, who
pay nothing for the Writing, but your Sight,
although Sight, indeed, is more worth than
Pluto’s Riches, for it is the most Curious, Glorious,
and Pretious Jewel in Nature’s Treasury;
But, Madam, lest I should Doubly or Trebly
Tire your Sight, as with my Books, and then
with this Tedious Letter, I take my leave,
and rest,
Madam,
Your Ladiships
most faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXXXV.
Madam,
I am not of the Opinion, that the Planets have
an Influence or Power on the Fortunes, or any
Outward Accidents of Men, as that such shall
be Slaves, and such Kings, such be Rich, and
such
Mm2r
275
such Poor, such be Kill’d in the Wars, and
such Drown’d, or KilldKill’d with a Stone falling on
their Heads; such be Burnt, such Hang’d, and such
Escape those and the like Dangers; such Men
and Women shall Love, and Marry, and such
not, also, how many Husbands such a Woman
shall have, and such a one shall have None, and so
for Men, Mistresses and Wives, for Advancement
and Disgraces, Honours and Dignities, Offices
and Authorities, and for all manner of Fortunes
or Accidents, I say, I believe the Planets
are not the Causes of these Outward Effects; but
as I believe the Stars and Planets have an Influence
upon the Bodies of men, as their Bodies
have on the Planets and Elements, so they may
have an Influence upon the Humours in the Body,
as upon Phlegm, Choler, Melancholy, Blood,
and the like, and they may Work Effects either
for Health, Sickness, Pains, and Sores, Rheums,
and the like. But I am in Dispute with my self,
whether they also have an Influence, or Work
several Effects upon the Minds of Men, as upon
their Bodies; and when I Consider the various
Inconstancies of Mens Minds, and the Alterations
and Changes which are in Mens Minds, I
think they are Moved and Altered according to
the Motions, and Influences, and Effects of each
Planet, or Star. For if we do Observe, not
only their Thoughts, Passions and Affections
Vary and Alter Minutely, Hourly, Daily,
Weekly, Monthly, and Yearly, but also
their Capacities, Conceptions, Judgments,
Mm2
Un-
Mm2v
276
Understandings, Opinions, and Wit; for most
have Deeper Capacities, Higher Conceptions,
Sounder Judgments, Clearer Understandings,
Probabler Opinions, and Quicker Wits, at
some, than at other times, as at some times they
may be thought Wise men, and at other times
mere Fools, sometimes they will speak very
Wittily, at other times mere Nonsense, or at
least, Words without Wit, sometimes they
will be able to give as Wise Counsel as Nestor,
Ulysses, or Achitophel, at other times, they are
neither able to give, nor to take Counsel; sometimes
they Conceive, and Understand Readily
and Clearly, whatsoever is Conceivable and
Understandable by Mankind, at other times
they are as if they had not Sense and Reason;
The like for the Qualities, Passions, Affections,
and Virtues of the Mind; as at some times they
are very Valiant, at other times mere Cowards;
sometimes Nobly Generous, other times Basely
Covetous; sometimes Uprightly Just, other
times Wrongfully Unjust; sometimes very
Compassionate, other times very Cruel, or Uncharitable;
sometimes so Angry, as to be so Furious
that none dare Speak to them, at other
times so Patient, as to suffer any one to Pull
them by the Nose; sometimes they Love to
Death, and sometimes they Hate to Death, one
and the same thing; and this is Usual, and General
amongst Mankind, which makes me lean
to the Opinion, that the Stars and the Planets
have an Influence upon the Minds of Men; but
I
Mm3r
277
I am absolutely of the Opinion, that they have
no Influence of Power on the Educations of
Mankind, no more than they have on the Fortunes
or Accidents of and to Mankind; for in
those men that are Educated thoroughly Well,
and Wisely, the Effects of Education are too
Strong for the Effects of the Stars or Planets, so
that some men may be Constantly Prudent, Just,
Valiant, Generous, Understanding, Judicious,
Witty, and Wise. Also the Effects of Education,
and the Effects of the Planets, may
be Crossing, and Opposing each other, and
then the Strongest Effects bear away the Victory,
whether to Good or Ill; and this is
the reason of Long Debates, Doubts, and
Considerations, ere some men come to Conclusions
or Resolutions; and truly, I think the
Senses have as great an Influence upon the
Mind, as the Stars and Planets have, as Fair
Objects, Melodious Sounds, Sweet Savours,
and Delicious Touches, have as great an Influence
upon the Mind, and Cause as Various and
Strong Effects, as the Stars and Planets do, or
can. But leaving the Stars, Planets, Education,
and the Senses to their Influences, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXXXVI.
Madam,
You were pleased in your last Letter to Desire
me to send you my Opinion of the
Lady S.Ks. Sickness or Weakness, but truly,
I should not be so Presumptuous of my own
Judgment, as to give my Opinion, if I were not
Commanded, or Desired so to do by your Ladiship,
who hath Power to Command both my
Mind and Body, to their Utmost Endeavours to
Serve and Obey you. As for the Lady S.K.
I believe her Disease comes from the Obstruction
of the Meseraick, and Liver Veins, which being
Stop’d, either by Clammy Humours, or
Dryness, or Sharpness, cannot Draw or Suck
a Sufficient Nourishment, to Spread or Dilate
to the Extreme parts, for Clammy or Slimy
Humours Choak the Veins, by Sticking in the
Mouth or Orifice of them; and Sharpness, or
Bitterness, Dries the Veins, and so Shrinks or
Surfles them up, and Closes the Mouth of the
Veins, so as they cannot readily Open themselves,
to Draw or Suck in Sufficient Nourishment,
by which the Extreme parts Famish, and
the Body becomes Foul and Impure, and it
makes an Overflow in the Body, causing it to
Swell out Big, for want of Passage or Vent, or
else it causes an Unnatural Heat, which Dries
the
Mm4r
279
the Body into a Hectick Fever, Burning the
Intrals, and Noble Vital parts with a Smothering
Heat, which Dries those Parts, like as Neats-
Tongues, Bacon, and Hung Beef is Dryed in
Smothering Smoak; or it sets those Humours,
Gather’d, and Heap’d up, on a Flame, like a
Stack of Wet Hay, or a Chest full of Wet Linnen,
wanting Vent to Breath out Vapor. Thus
the Lady S.Ks. Body is Fat, and her Legs and
Arms, Neck and Face, Lean, for those Parts
that are next to the Mouth of the Veins, Nourish,
and grow rather too Big, as having more
than Nature requires, for the Inward Parts are
Doubly Fed, having the Food, not only that
Belongs, or is Sufficient for them, but also that
which Belongs to the Extreme Parts, as the
Legs, Feet, Arms, Hands, Neck, and Face, so
that a Stoppage of the Veins causes the Body
to Swell, or Puff Outward, like as when ones
Lips are Closed, and Ascending Vapor, or Forced
Wind, Fills the Mouth, the Cheeks, and all the
Face will Swell, and Puff out so much, as to be
as Big as a Face and a Half; the same is with the
Body, when the Mouths of the Sucking Veins
are Stop’d; also it causes Vomitings, or Fluxes,
for when the Veins are too Full of Wind, or
Blood, or are Stop’d by Humour, or Dryness,
the Body growing too full of Humour, Overflows,
and so Forces out a Passage, either at one,
or both Ends of the Body, for the Veins being
Over-full, can no more receive any Liquor into
them, than when a Stomack is Over-fill’d with
Meat
Mm4v
280
Meat or Drink, but are Forced to Cast out whatsoever
is Offer’d to them, so as the Veins become
as an Over-charged Stomack, and when they
are Stop’d, they are as if the Throat were
Choak’d, or the Neck Strangled, and can receive
Nothing, for not Any thing will Pass, which
causes them to Cast back whatsoever is Offer’d
to them, so that the Effect is as one, both of Over-full,
and Empty, Stop’d Veins, only Overfull
Veins cause the Body to be Swell’d, and
Puff’d, all over the Extreme Parts, as well as the
Inward, or next Adjoyning Parts, whereas the
Empty, Dry Veins, cause only the Inward, and
Joyning Parts to the Mouths of the Veins to be
Swell’d, or Puff’d out; but for Casting out from
them, or Resisting, they are alike. Thus, Madam,
I have Obeyed your Commands, in Writing
to you my Opinion; and Begging your
Pardon for being so Tedious in Explaining and
Declaring it, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXXXVII.
Madam,
You were pleased to tell me in your Letter,
how much out of Countenance you were,
being
Nn1r
281
being Surprised with a Visit you Expected not;
Truly, Madam, I am very Sensible of your
Pain, insomuch as methinks I Feel what you
Suffered, for I my self have been, and am still
so Troubled with that Imperfection, (if it may
be call’d one) that I have been often so out of
Countenance, as I have not only Pitied my
self, but others have Pitied me, which is a Condition
I would not be in, and the Thoughts that
Bashfulness leaves in the Mind, are as great an
Affliction as the Mind can have for a Crimeless
Defect, for ’tis no Crime to be Bashful, nor a
Disgrace, neither to the Life, nor Soul, although
it be a Disadvantage to the Person, for Bashfulness
Works divers Effects upon the Body, and
in the Mind; As for the Mind, it Disturbs the
Thoughts so much, as the Thoughts are all in
a Confused Disorder, and not any one Thought
moves Regularly, neither will they Suffer the
Words to pass out of the Mouth, or if they do,
they are Uttered without Sense, nay, sometimes
in no Language, being but Pieces of
Words, or Pieces of the Letters of Words; and
others, quite contrary, will speak so Much, and
Fast, as none can Understand what they Say, or
would Say, Indeed, so Fast, as they make neither
Stop, nor Distinction; Again, others will
Speak so Shrill, and Loud, as it Deafens the
Ears of the Hearers, and others so Soft and
Low, as it cannot be Heard what they Say; and
some when they are out of Countenance, will
Laugh at every Word they Speak, or is Spoken
Nn
to
Nn1v
282
to them, although the Subject be so Sad and
Lamentable, as it is proper to be attended
with Tears: And for the Body, when the
Mind is Bashful, it hath Divers, and Several
Misbecoming Motions, as in some their neather
Lip will so Quiver, as it will Draw quite Awry,
like as in a Convulsion, and in some, their
Eyes will so Squint, as they can see nothing
Perfectly, and some will Shake their Heads so
much, as if they had the Shaking Palsie; and
in some their Legs will so Tremble, as they can
hardly bear up the Body from falling; and
some, their whole Body will be as if they were
in a Cold Fit of an Ague; and others, when
they are out of Countenance, have such a Suppressing
of Spirits, as they are forced often to
Humm, to raise them up; and others, when
they are out of Countenance, will look so
Pale, as if they were Departing with Life,
and on the Contrary, others will be so Red,
having a Torrent of Blushes Flow to their
Face, that they will appear as if they were
Drunk, and that it were the Spirits of Wine
which made that Firy and Flaming Colour,
and many other Misbecoming Countenances,
and several Misbecoming Garbs, Postures, Motions,
and Senseless Words, which are not to
be Express’d. But howsoever, a Bashful Countenance
Expresses a Sensible Mind, and a Modest
Nature, and not a Guiltiness of Crimes, for
those that are so Bold as to Commit a Crime,
will not want Confidence to Out-face it.
VVhere-
Nn2r
283
Wherefore, Madam, let not your Bashful Behaviour
be a Disturbance to your Harmless
Thoughts, and Virtuous Life, to which
Thoughts and Life, I leave you, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXXXVIII.
Madam,
You did once, before your last Letter, Desire
me to give my Opinion concerning
the Influence of the Stars, I did so, and now
you Desire my Opinion again, which if I do,
I may chance to Contradict my self; But truly,
I believe the Planets, or Stars, have no more
Influence upon the Bodies, Minds, and Natures
of Men, than one Creature hath upon another,
or several Creatures upon one, or one upon
more; for though the Bodies, Humours, Constitutions,
and Minds of Men are subject to Alterations
and Changes, yet it is from their Principal
Natures, as from the Nature of Mankind,
and we see by Experience and Observation, that
the Planets have not Power over Laws, Customs,
and Education, which are more Firmly
Setled, than to be Altered by the Various Effects
of the Stars and Planets, which Laws,
Nn2
Cu-
Nn2v
284
Customs, and Educations, have Power over the
Appetites, Passions, and Constitutions of Men.
But we may observe, that the Effects of the Planets
Vary Perpetually, for if they were Constant
in their Effects, there would be no Change
or Alteration, and if they had an Absolute Power
over the rest of Nature’s Works, as many
think, or as others say, onely over Mankind,
their Cross Effects or Influences would make
such a Confusion, as it would make an Utter
Destruction of that they have Power of, which
would Cross and Hinder Natures Methodical
Proceedings, and certain Rules and Decrees, by
which she Governs, unless you will say, the
Stars, or Planets, are the Fates and Destinies to
all Mankind, if so, there needs no Education,
Laws, or Justice; but the Stars and Planets are
too Inconstant and Changing to Decree and
Destinate any thing, for there is no Assurance
or Certainty in the Effects or Influence of the
Stars and Planets, there is more Assurance in
the Educations, and Customs of Men, and Custom
and Education hath Stronger Effects, for
Custom and Education can Alter the Unaptness
in Natural Capacities and Understandings, the
Dull Dispositions, Froward, or Evil Passions of
the Mind; also it oftentimes Tempers the Irregular
Humours of the Body, and can Restrain
the Unsatiable Appetites of the Body and Senses,
and Long Custom Alters the Nature of
Men: Besides, Healthful and Strong Constitutions
will become Sick and Faint with Debaucheriescheries
Nn3r
285
and Irregularities, and Sick and Weak
Constitutions will grow Healthful and Strong
with Temperance and Regularity; also Education
makes a Man a Thief, and a Thief an
Honest Man, and it is Fortune that makes Kings
and Beggars, and not the Planets, for all that
are Born at one point of Time, have not the
same Fortune, as when a King is Born, or else
there would be thousands of Kings, so many
Children being Born at the same point of Time.
Likewise all that were Born in such or such a
point of Time, would be Poets, Natural Philosophers,
and the like, whereas there are as Few
of them as of Kings; also all that are Born in
such a point of Time, would be Wise, Just, and
Prudent men, according to the Influence of the
Stars; but if so, I believe there would be more
Wise, and Just men than there are, whereas now
for One Wise man there are Millions of Fools;
Besides, it would shew the Stars to have more
Power, and greater Influence, to Produce Fools,
Knaves, Slaves, and Beggars, than Wise, Just,
Free, and Rich Noble men; and if the Planets
had no Power over the Fortunes, nor over the
Minds of Men, but over the Bodies of Men, then
the Influence the Soul hath on the Body, would
Contradict the Influence of the Planets, and the
Planets Influence would Contradict the Influence
of the Soul, so as by their Crossness the
Body would be Perpetually Tortured, and the
Mind Disquieted; and if the Planets had an
Influence over the Soul and Body, then we
Nn3
would
Nn3v
286
would be Good and Bad, Wicked and Pious,
Valiant and Cowards, Sick and Well, Hungry
and Dry, or otherwise have no Appetite, according
as the Planets please, or according to
their Influences; also all men would be Good
and Bad, Sick and Well, Wise and Fools, Valiant
and Cowardly, just at one time, as the
Sign or Influence is, so that all men under the
Domination of such Stars or Planets, would be
alike at one Minute, and if all Men should Like
or Love one Woman, at one Minute and Time,
or all Women one Man, that is, as many as See
her or him, that Woman would have more Servants
and Suters than she could Please or Answer,
and the Man more Mistresses than the
Great Turk. Also, if it were according to the
Dominion of the Planets, thousands on a Sudden
would be Inspired with Poetical Raptures,
and soon after be Dull, and Stupid Dolts whenas
that Influence Changed: but I believe there
is greater Influence from one Nation on another,
according to Interest, Strength and Potency,
and so from one Man to another, according
to Interest, Power, and Authority, than the
Stars and Planets have on Several Nations,
and Several, and Particular Men, which Produces
greater Effects, than the Planets Effects and
Influences can do; not but that I believe the
Planets can Work as Sudden Effects, nay, far
Suddener and Immediate, as we see by the Effects
of the Heat, and Light of the Sun; but I
believe, that Beauty and Wit have a greater Influencefluence
Nn4r
287
upon the Passions of the Mind, and Senses,
and Appetites of the Body, than the Stars;
and why may not we think as well, that the Actions,
especially the General Actions of men,
might have as great an Influence or Power over
the Stars and Planets, as the Stars and Planets
are thought to have over Men? for I see no reason
to the contrary, since they are Fellow Creatures,
and not Gods. But surely, every several
part and particle in Nature hath an Influence
on each other, from which are produced several
Effects, and Effects have Influence upon Effects,
some on some, and some on others, or perchance
they have all a Working Effect to each
other, as many Grains of Corn are ground for
one Loaf of Bread, many several Materials go
to one House, many several Families to one
Commonwealth, many several Nations, to one
World, and many several Worlds to one Universe.
Thus, Madam, I have Obeyed your
second Command, concerning the Influences of
the Stars and Planets, as I did your first, but in
this Later Discourse, I seem to have no Belief
that the Stars have an Influence over the Bodies
or Minds, no more than the Bodies or Minds
have over the Planets, and so over Fortune, Education,
Laws, Custom, and the like, whereas
in my Former Letter, I said, they had over the
Body, and was apt to Believe they had also over
the Mind; but since I Writ the Former Letter
concerning this Subject, I have thought of
it more than I had then, and Believe every
Crea-
Nn4v
288
Creature hath some Influence to each other.
But I leave both Letters, and the Opinions and
Arguments written therein, to your Better
Judgment, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXXXIX.
Madam,
I am sorry to hear that Sir S.K. is so full of
the Dropsie, as to be Dying, indeed the Dropsie
is a Disease that Quenches out the Fire, or
Flame of Life, as a Torch, Candle, or Lamp,
having more Water than Radical Oyl, or Vital
Heat, so that one may say, those that are full of
the Dropsie, have a River, or Sea in their Body,
they are Drown’d, not with Water Without,
but Within them, it is an Inward Deluge;
and a Dropsical Body is like Noah’s Flood,
wherein the Inward Parts are as the several Nations,
and the Animal Spirits as the People
Drown’d therein, but the Soul, as Noah, is Saved
in the Ark of Heaven, and at the Day of
Judgment is to be Restored to the Bodily World
again [Gap in transcription—flawed-reproduction1 character] But leaving this Similizing, Dropsie pro-
[Gap in transcription—obscuredapproximately 1 word] from Divers Causes, as sometimes through
[Gap in transcription—flawed-reproductionapproximately 1 word] sometimes through an Hot, and sometimestimes
Oo1r
289
through a Cold Cause, some Dropsie
through a Wasting Cause, some through an
Obstructive, and some through a Superfluous
Cause; In some the Effects may be Cured, by
Altering, or Removing the Causes, in others,
the Cause is Essential, not to be Removed, but
by Death, and so not to be Cured in Life; but
whatsoever the Cause be, whether Curable or
Incurable, the best Remedy either to Prolong
the Life of the Diseased Body, or to Cure those
that are Curable, is to make Issues, which as
Sluces, Drain the Water out of the Body, or so
much as to keep it from Overflowing, or they
are like Taps set to Barrels full of Liquor, which
runs forth at the Tap-holes: But there must not
only be One Sluce, or Tap-hole, but Two or
Three, to Vent the Superfluity of the Water
that Comes, or is Bred in the Body. ’Tis true,
I have heard those that have Issues, say, they are
somewhat Troublesome, but yet they are not
so Troublesom as a Swell’d, Unwieldy Bulk,
or Sick, and Indisposed Body. But by your Letter
I perceive that Sir S.Ks. Body is so much
Overflowed, as it cannot be Drained so soon as to
Save his Life, but it will be Drowned, and Overwhelmed
in the Whirlpool of Death. And so
leaving his Soul to God, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXL.
Madam,
You writ in your last Letter, that the Lady
G.D. takes Cooling Julips in the Morning,
and Cordials when she goes to Bed, to Digest
Crude Humours; but my Reason says, she is
in an Errour, as for Example, Dry Wood and
Wet Wood, or Sear Wood and Green Wood,
although there should be put much Fire to the
Green, or Wet Wood, it will not hastily Burn,
nay, such Wood doth oftener put Out the Fire,
than the Fire doth Inkindle the Wood, for the
moist Vapors that Issue, or are Drawn forth by
the Heat of the Fire, do Destroy that Heat that
Drew those Vapors out, whereas on the other
side, Dry, or Sear Wood, when Kindled, and
all of a Firy Flame, fling but a little Water on
it, and it will Quench out the Flaming Fire.
The like are the Bodies of Mankind, they are
easier Cooled, when Inflamed, Applying Cooling
Liquors, as Julips, Ptisan, Barly Water, and
the like, than to Heat them with Cordials, when
they are full of Raw, Crude, and Waterish Humours;
for Fevers, although Violent, if they
Proceed from no other Cause but a Supernatural
Heat, are Sooner, and Easier Cured, than
Cold Palsies, and other Cold Diseases; wherefore
it is better to take Hot things first, and Coolinging
Oo2r
291
after, than to take Hot things after Cooling,
for Hot thinpsthings after Cooling do rather
make a Smothering Heat, than a Concocting,
Digesting, or Expelling Heat, so as it only fills
the Body full of Vapors, like as Wet, or Green
Fuel fills a Room with Smoak, but a Healthful
Body must neither be too Hot, nor too Cold,
nor too Dry, nor too Moist. And so leaving the
Lady D.G. to her Julips and Cordials, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXLI.
Madam,
I was sorry to hear you intended to return into
E. for I know that nothing but Necessity
could Force you thither, although your Native
Country, having been so Unnaturally Bereaved
of all your Maintenance, by the Covetous
Purloyning of your Unnatural Countrymen,
and left to Seek, in a Wandring Condition, Fortunes
Favour, which is as Inconstant as they are
Cruel, but I perceive by your staying that Journy,
that Fortune, as Inconstant as she Usually is,
yet hath had more Pity and Compassion of your
Sufferings, than they who keep you from the
Extremity of Misery they have Exposed you
Oo2
to;
Oo2v
292
to; yet those who have your Estate, cannot be
much Happier, although you never have it again,
for they cannot Enjoy it Long, the Longest
Life being but Short, and there is an Old
Saying, “We cannot Carry our Worldly goods
to the Grave”; indeed Death hath no Use of
them, nor Life so much Pleasure, as Trouble
with them; the truth is, ’tis best to have no more
than for Necessity, a Superfluity most commonly
runs into Luxury, which causes Painful Diseases
in the Body, Restless Desires in the Mind,
and Hinders the Life from that Sweet Repose it
would have in a Satisfactory Temperance, and
in a Moderate Fortune; and surely, it is the Best,
and Happiest Life, to be neither Oppress’d with
Riches, nor Distress’d with Poverty, and if Heaven
Bless us from the Misery of the one, we
shall not have cause to Repine at the Loss of the
other; thus, it is likely, those may Suffer more
that have Robbed you of your great Estate, by
their Griping, and Accusing Consciences, and
Uncertain Possessions, than you, that are Robbed
of all, but what they could not get, as
your Virtuous Nature, your Honourable Mind,
your Peaceable Thoughts, and Heavens Protection,
to which I leave you, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXLII.
Madam,
It is to be Observed, that most Men and
Women are so Busie to find out other Mens,
or Womens Faults, as they Forget their own,
and when they Perceive any Faults in others,
they are so Joy’d, as their Tongues are like
Trumpets, to Sound out their Reproach; also
they are Busie in the Inquiry of others Misfortunes,
but never Consider, the Same, or some
other Misfortunes may Light upon them; also
they are Busie to Inquire of every Particular
Persons Private Affairs, as their Wealth, Ordering
their Families, their Pleasures, or their
Discontents, nay, of every Person, or Thing
that Concerns them not; but these Busie Natures
or Humours Dwell with Idle Persons, as
the most part of the Gentry, and not with Laborious,
nay, with the most Foolish of the Gentry,
not with the Wisest of them, for Wise men
never Inquire into other mens Affairs that Concern
them not, nor Meddle with other mens
Faults, if they Touch them not; they Wish
Well to All, but Regard Nothing but their
own Affairs; they let other men Suffer for their
own Crimes, and will have a care that they may
not be guilty of Crimes to Suffer for; they will
Inquire how Provision is Sold, when they are
Oo3
to
Oo3v
294
to Buy, not what their Neighbours Spend; they
go not to Sessions or Assizes, to hear the Accusations
or Condemnations, unless they be Commanded
or Call’d, nor do they Inquire what
Thieves are Hang’d, or how many, but are careful
that no Thief may Rob them; and if they
be Country-Gentlemen, and not Courtiers,
they Inquire not what Masks, Balls, and Playes
are at the Court, but what Hawks and Hounds
are in the Country, for their own Sports and
Exercises, and if they be Wise Courtiers (although
not Wise Men) they do not Inquire
what Wakes and Fairs there are in the Country,
but what Offices, or Places they may Beg; neither
do Wise Citizens Inquire after Hawks and
Hounds in the ContryCountry, nor what Mode-Congies
are at the Court, nor of the Courtiers Amours,
but they Inquire after their Merchandizes,
and how they may Sell off their Wares,
and what Fairs to send them to; indeed they
will Inquire after a Courtier, if he Ow them
Mony; Neither do Wise Farmers Inquire after
the Price of Sattin, but how the Market goes
for Corn, nor do their Wives Inquire how
Paint is Sold, but what Cheesemongers will
Buy their Cheeses and Pots of Butter; wherefore,
in my Opinion, Societies should be apart
by themselves, like several Commonwealths,
Courtiers should only Converse with Courtiers,
or Courtly Persons, and Country Gentlemen
with Country Gentlemen, Citizens with
Citizens, Farmers with Farmers, and I think
they
Oo4r
295
they do so, at least, are most pleased with the
Conversation of their own likeness: Also Statesmen
should only Converse with Statesmen,
Learned men with Learned men, Wits with
Wits, or else their Wit will be Lost; indeed,
Societies should be Chosen, and not Mix’d, and
every Society should Move in its own Sphere,
for the truth is, in Mix’d Societies is Confusion
of Tongues, of Wits, of Capacities, and the
like. But lest I should make a Confusion of
Words in this Letter, I take my leave of you,
and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXLIII.
Madam,
I heard the Ship was Drown’d, wherein the
man was that had the Charge and Care of my
Playes, to carry them into E. to be Printed, I
being then in A. which when I heard, I was extremely
Troubled, and if I had not had the Original
of them by me, truly I should have been
much Afflicted, and accounted the Loss of my
Twenty Playes, as the Loss of Twenty Lives,
for in my Mind I should have Died Twenty
Deaths, which would have been a great Torment,ment,
Oo4v
296
or I should have been near the Fate of
those Playes, and almost Drown’d in Salt Tears,
as they in the Salt Sea; but they are Destinated
to Live, and I hope, I in them, when my Body
is Dead, and Turned to Dust; But I am so
Prudent, and Careful of my Poor Labours,
which are my Writing Works, as I alwayes
keep the Copies of them safely with me, until
they are Printed, and then I Commit the Originals
to the Fire, like Parents which are willing
to Die, whenas they are sure of their Childrens
Lives, knowing when they are Old, and
past Breeding, they are but Useless in this
World: But howsoever their Paper Bodies
are Consumed, like as the Roman Emperours,
in Funeral Flames, I cannot say, an Eagle Flies
out of them, or that they Turn into a Blazing
Star, although they make a great Blazing Light
when they Burn; And so leaving them to your
Approbation or Condemnation, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXLIV.
Madam,
You Express’d in your last Letter, that Sir
O.B. told an Acquaintance of yours, he
did
Pp1r
297
did not Understand my Philosophical and Physical
Opinions, and I believe him, because he
hath not a Philosophical Brain, and therefore
cannot Understand Philosophical Reasons, but
had he said, there was no Sense and Reason in
those Opinions, I could not have Believed him,
unless he would have Proved it, which I am
Confident he Cannot: But it is impossible to
Expect my Book should be Understood of every
one that Reads it, for there is more Strength of
Brain required to Understand it, than to Understand
a Horn-book; besides, it is harder, because
they are New Opinions, never Vented before;
as for Example, if a man did make an Oration in
such a Language which his Auditors never
heard before, and because they do not Understand
the Language, would they Condemn this
Oration? that were not only Unjust, but Foolish,
to Condemn what they cannot Judg of, as
not Understanding it; or would they say, it cannot
be Understood, because they never Learn’d
that Language? If every one were of that Opinion,
there would be no Languages Taught or
Learned, but every one would keep to their
Native Language; nay, all Languages would
Cease, for they would not teach them their
Children, because it would be a Lost Labour, &
so they would Forget whatever they did Learn
themselves, or else that Opinion could not hold;
wherefore, whatsoever hath been Invented, may
be Taught, and Learned by good Capacities.
But this is only to Express how Simply People
Pp
Judg,
Pp1v
298
Judg, or Spitefully Censure, and I believe that
the Opinions or Doctrines of former Natural
Philosophers, were no more Understood at first,
than if they had Written, or Spoken in Unknown
Languages, till by Degrees their Language
was Learned, that is, their Opinions were
Understood by those that did make it their Employment
to Study, and so to Understand them,
but they had this Advantage, being Men, that
they had liberty not only to Write their Opinions,
but to Preach, Teach, and Instruct others
to Understand them; Pythagoras imposed five
years Silence to his Pupils, because he would not
have their Speaking Hinder their Studying, or
Obstruct their Understanding, and there is not
any Famous Philosopher, that I ever heard of,
which did not Teach and Explane his Own Opinions,
besides Inscribing them either in Letters,
Figures, Cifres, or the like. Wherefore I fear
the Right Understanding of my Philosophical
Opinions are likely to be Lost, for want of a
Right Explanation, for they may be Interpreted
not the way I Conceiv’d them, that is, not to
my Sense or Meaning, for it is not Proper for
my Sex to be a Publick Oratour, to Declare or
Explane my Opinions in Schools, and if it were,
yet I have neither Confidence nor Learning to
Speak to an Assembly, nor in such Forms or
Phrases, as Masters of Learning Use; Neither
is it fit I should be a Private School-Mistress, to
Teach and Instruct Scholars, although concerning
onely my Philosophical Opinions, nor do I
believe
Pp2r
299
believe I have so much Patience, being a Woman,
for that Profession, as to Hammer, or Beat in Understanding
into Dull Capacities, & Hard Brains;
wherefore I must leave that Work of mine
Unexplaned by Words, though I have Written
it as Plain fotfor Understanding, as the Nature, or
Matter, or Subject, doth Afford, or give Way
to; But I leave it to Heavens Protection, and
Nature’s Reward, as to Favour and Bless my
Harmless Labours, and to Reward my Natural
Studies with Right Understanding, and
Due Commendations, that neither Spite nor
Ignorance may Condemn them, but that
Time may Keep, and Fame Divulge them,
that they may Live to and in After Ages,
so that this Work that Sir O.B. Understands
not, may be Understood when Sir
O.B. Lives not, and Live when Sir O.B.
is Dead and Forgotten. But, Madam, lest
I should Forget my self in writing so Long a
Letter, as it may Trouble your Pastime to
read it, I rest,
Madam,
Your Ladiships
very faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXLV.
Madam,
I am sorry, that when you were last in this
City, I was forced through my being Sick,
to deny my self the Honour of your Company,
but I did it rather out of Respect to your self,
than to my self, for your Company would have
been some Recompense for the Absence of my
Health; but though your Presence would
have been as a Cordial to me, and might have
Refreshed, and Nourished my Faint Spirits, yet
I should have been to you as a Draught of
Pudled Water, for Sickness is full of Trouble,
and a Sick Body cannot have a Sociable Mind,
nor Pleasing Discourses, your Ears would have
been fill’d with nothing but Complaints and
Groans, your Eyes would have been Benighted
in a Dark Chamber, wherein the Light was
Shut out. Thus would you have been as in a
Tomb, for a Sick Bodies Chamber is in a Degree
of a Dead Bodies Grave, and their Groans
as a Passing Bell, which would not have been
Agreeable to your Ladiships Humour, who
hath a Healthful Constitution, which makes
your Mind like as the Spring, and your
Thoughts like Nightingals, Singing with Pleasure
and Delight therein. And thus, had I received
your Charitable Visit, I should have
been
Pp3r
301
been as a Dark Cloud to the Sun-shine of your
Mirth; But since I am Recovered to Health, I
shall come to that City you are in, to give your
Ladiship Thanks for your Favours, and to Express
how much I am Really,
Madam,
Your Ladiships
most Humble Servant.
CXLVI.
Madam,
You were pleased in your last Letter to Request
me to send you my Opinion of Virgil
and Ovid, as which I thought was the better
Poet; Truly, Madam, my Reason, Skill, or
Understanding in Poetry and Poets, is not Sufficient
to give a Judgment of two such Famous
Poets, and their Poetry, for though I am a Poetess,
yet I am but a Poetastress, or a Petty Poetess,
but howsoever, I am a Legitimate Poetical
Child of Nature, and though my Poems,
which are the Body of the Poetical Soul, are
not so Beautiful and Pleasing, as the rest of her
Poetical Childrens Bodies are, yet I am nevertheless
her Child, although but a Brownet. But
you may say, you ask’d my Opinion of two Famous
Poets, and I Talk of my self; Truly,
Madam, I am forced to do so, in order to your
Commands, at least to your Desires, for my
Pp3
Will
Pp3v
302
Will is to Obey you, and first, to let you know,
that though I am not a Learned, or Supreme
Judg, yet I am an Inferiour Officer in the Poetical
Court, and therefore not altogether Ignorant
in Poetical Causes or Cases; But, Madam, I
am in a Dispute with my self, as whether it be
Warrantable for me, a Private Person, to give
my Judgment in so Publick a Cause, for though
those two Persons, if they were Living, might
with an United Consent appoint me to be a
Judg between them, yet a Third Person, as
your Ladiship, cannot Properly make a Judg
without their Knowledg and Consent, unless
you were a Cæsar, and had the Power to make
what Judges, or Laws you pleased; But yet by
reason you are my Cæsar, to Rule, Govern, and
Command me, as you Please, I will Obey
you, and as I hope, without Partiality, for I
am neither of their Country, or their Kindred,
nor have I taken Bribes from either, nor hope
to have a Reward from any, but rather I fear a
Censure for Punishment, howsoever, for your
sake, I will Venture, and thus I give my Opinion,
That Virgil was the Craftier, but Ovid
the Wittier man, that Virgil was the better
Flatterer, but Ovid the better Poet, that Virgil
was the more Fortunate, and Ovid the more Unhappy.
And to prove Virgil’s Craft, he Flattered
the Emperour, and the most Noble Families
in Rome; and as for his Flattery, he made
the Ground of his Poems or Poetry, the Antiquity
and Original of the Emperour, and the Nobleble
Pp4r
303
Families of Rome, whether False or True,
I leave to his own Belief and Knowledge, although
Poetry, for the most part is Feigning, at
least so Illustrated, that the End is False; yet
howsoever he gain’d the Applause of Cæsar, and
all the Chief of the Romans, and one Great and
Eminent Persons Praise, is the Foundation of a
Hundred Inferiour Persons Commendations,
Admirations, Estimations, and Fame or Renown;
Again, to Prove his good Fortune, he
was in the Emperours Favour so much, as to be
Honoured with his Company, Privacies, Counsels,
Affections, and Inriched with his Gifts,
whereas Ovid was Banished from his Friends
and Country, into an Unwholsom Air, although
his Fault was not so Notorious as to be
Visible, or Publickly Known, so as one may
Judg, that Ovid’s Banishment was through Cæsar’s
Partial Envy to him for Virgil’s sake, and
not for any Crime, for he Banished Ovid, fearing
he might Out-shine Virgil, his Flattering Favourite,
and Deifier, at least, Glorifier; but Ovid
was too Rich, and Nobly born, to be a Flatterer,
at least, so Gross a one as Virgil, he rather
thought to be Flattered, than to Flatter; neither
had he an Insinuating Craft to get Applause and
Wealth, for he was Open and Free, not Bound
up to Subtilty; And for his Wit, ’tis said, that
his Prose was only Dissolved Verse, and his Poetry
was Brief, and yet Satisfactory, it was full
of Fancy, yet Natural, Moral, and Human Descriptions,
it was full of Variety, yet Compendious,dious,
Pp4v
304
so that his Poetry Express’d his Judgment,
Understanding, Learning, Wit, Eloquence,
and Fancy; Neither did he spend his
Reason, Judgment, Wit, and Fancy, on One Tedious
Feigned Story, but on Hundreds of Stories,
and Express’d himself in his Metamorphosis,
as much a Moral, and Natural Philosopher,
a Courtly Lover, an Heroick Souldier, a Valiant
and Prudent Commander, a Politick
States-man, a Just Governour and Ruler, a
Wise and Magnificent Prince, a Faithful Citizen,
a Navigator, Fortificator, Architect, Astronomer,
and the like, as also a Learned Scholar,
and had an Insight into Arts and Husbandry, as
well as Virgil in his Georgicks, nay far more,
as having more Variety; neither was he so
Palpable an Imitator as Virgil was; the truth is,
in my Opinion, Ovid was the far Wiser, Wittier,
Ingenious, and Nobler Poet, and by his Poetry
we may perceive, that though he was not
one of Augustus Cæsar’s Favourits, yet he was
Nature’s Favourite, and was Beloved of all the
Muses, and though Cæsar took away his Right
of Human Inheritance, and Native Soil, yet he
could not take away his Natural Poetical Birth,
for he had his Worthy Due in the place he
was Banished to, having, as I have heard, Divine
Honours given him after his Death, and
great Respect and Love in his Life-time, by
those People he Lived amongst, by which we
may say, Happy Ovid, in an Unhappy Condition;
And for Language, wherein Virgil is so
High-
Qq1r
305
Highly Praised, I cannot Perceive in the Translation,
but that Ovid is fully as Copious, Significant,
Sweet, Eloquent, and Illustrious, as Virgil,
I cannot tell what it is in Latin. But to
Conclude, had Ovid’s Design been Favour, and
his Poetry Flattery, fitted to the Genius, Humour,
or Pride of those Times he Liv’d in, Virgil
would have been Buried in his Fame; but it
is to be Observed, that not only the Inferiours
of the same Time, Follow, Imitate, or Believe,
according to a Grand Superiour, but Following
Ages do the like, so Powerful and Lasting is a
Grand Superiour’s Esteem, Favour, or Opinion.
And thus, Madam, I have given Judgment,
at least my Opinion, for Ovid, not but that I do
Highly Admire and Reverence Virgil, but yet
not so much as I do sweet Ovid, whose Fancy,
Wit, and Language, is like his Birth, Soft, Gentle,
and Noble, Rational, Observing, Understanding,
and Judicious, Quick, Ingenious, and Delightful,
Beautiful, Graceful, and Taking, or
Moving, Heroick, Generous, and Magnificent,
Eloquent, Elegant, and Fluent, Distinguishing,
Similizing, Forming, Winding, Composing,
Contriving and Uniting; to all which I leave his
Poetry, and his Fame to Everlasting Life, or
Memory, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXLVII.
Madam,
Th’ other day Mr. H.Us. Daughter and
Neece were here to Visit me, and I Endeavouring
to Entertain them Kindly and
Friendly, Talk’d so much, as they might easily
believe, my Tongue was in a Perpetual Motion,
especially being Strangers to me, not
knowing my Solitary, Silent Humour, who
Speak only much when I Entertain Strangers,
which I do but seldom, so that my Talking is
like Fits of a Quartan Ague, and as hard to be
Cured, for much Talking is a Disease, or a
Natural Defect, or rather Effect in the Female
Sex, and the Defects and Effects of Nature may
be Obscured, but not Altered, so that it is very
Improbable, if not Impossible, for a Woman to
be Silent; indeed it is against the Nature of
Women, so that a Silent Woman would be as
a Monster in Nature; but howsoever, my Desire
is rather to be a Monster for Silence, than a
Natural in Talk; wherefore, lest I should Commit
a Double Fault, in overmuch Writing of
my overmuch Talking, I take my leave of
you, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
CXLVIII.
Madam,
I thank you for the Cup you sent me, but I
cannot Guess whether it be Glass, Metal, or
Stone, for it seems too Light to be Metal, too
Thin to be Stone, and too Strong to be Glass,
but I suppose it is of a Mix’d Nature, as many
things are; as for Example, Feathers seem to
be betwixt Hair and Wool, for the Quils seem
to be somewhat like Soft Souls, being Hollow,
and within them a Pith, somewhat like Brains,
and the Small Sprigs of Feathers are like as Hair
Growing thereupon, and Sprouting thereout,
and the Downy part of Feathers which Grow
towards the Bottom, or Root of the Quils, are
of the Nature and Likeness of Wool; so the
Scales of Fishes seem to be betwixt Sinews or
Gristles, and Skin, for they are like Gristles in
being Tough and Clammy, and like Skin in
being Smooth, Slick, and Thinner than Sinews
are; Also Horns of Beasts, Hoofs, and Claws,
Bills of Fowls, and Nails of Men, are betwixt
Bones and Gristles, as to be Harder than Gristles,
and Softer than Bones. Also there are many several
Creatures, which seem to be of a Mix’d
Kind, as a Bat seems to be betwixt a Beast and a
Bird, having a Body like a Mouse, and Wings
like a Bird, and an Owl seems somewhat like
Qq2
a Cat,
Qq2v
308
a Cat, and hath the Nature of a Cat, to catch
Mice, and many other Creatures could be
brought for Examples, which would beebe too
Tedious for a Letter. But to return to your
Present, which is now my Cup, I am so Pleased
with it, as to my thinking my Drink is nothing
so Tastable out of any other thing as out of that,
for if I Drink out of any thing that is Metal,
methinks my Drink tasts Brackish, as if it were
mix’d with Mineral Waters, although it
were Gold, and out of any thing made of
Earth, methinks my Drink hath a Musty Tast,
although out of Purceline; and out of Glass, it
is so Cold in Winter time, that it Deads my
Tast so much, as if it had no Tast at all. But
these Faults are found only since I have the Cup
you sent me; wherefore by this you may see,
a New Acquaintance is Preferr’d before an Old,
like as Men that find so many Sweet Graces in
a New Mistress, at least do think so, and so many
Foul Faults in a Wife, as the Wife is cast By,
and the Mistress only made Use of. But ’tis
most Probable, I am so Pleas’d with the Cup
because it was yours, and now it is mine, yet it is
yours still, for whatsoever is mine, is yours, for
I my self am so, as,
Madam,
Your very faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXLIX.
Madam,
I am sorry to hear, as by your last Letter, that
Mrs. B.U. is so Sick; Truly, I do believe,
she takes too many Cordial Waters; if there
were a Mean betwixt her Diet and mine, I believe
it would be better for us both, for as I
Quench out my Spirits by Over-cooling and
Moistening Drinks, as Water, and Clarified
Whay, so she Burns up hers, with too Hot, and
Dry Cordials, as Hot Waters; but the Fire
of Life should neither be Burnt up, nor Quenched
out, although Quenching is less Dangerous
than Burning out, for if the Fuel of Life be Burnt
to Ashes, there is no hopes of Rekindling that
Fire again, by reason those Ashes are Insipid,
and yield no Nourishing Food, nor Oily Flame,
but if it be only Quenched out, and the Fuel
Remaining, ’tis probable it may be Inlightened
again with a few live Coals, that is two or three
Spoons full of Cordial Water, so as that
which will Kill her, if she take too much of it,
may in Extremity Cure me, if I take a little;
the Fuel of Life are the Vital Parts, the Fire of
Life are the Vital Spirits, the Fuel of the Vital
Parts is Food, the Fuel of the Vital Spirits
is Radical Moisture, which is an Oyly, or Balsamick
Substance; when this Radical Moisture
Qq3
is
Qq3v
310
is too Thin, it Quenches the Spirits out,
and when it is Consumed with Excessive
Heat, as being Burnt up, or Evaporated, there
is nothing for the Spirits to Feed on. Thus
Radical Moisture is the Prolonging, or Decaying
of Life, ’tis the Oyl to the Lamp of
Life. But Mrs. B.U. Drinks not Cordials
through an Appetite to those Strong Liquors,
no more than I do Drink Tastless Water;
But we being both Studious Persons, are Conceited,
for all Students are Conceited more or
less, especially concerning their Diets, for Contemplative
Persons either Change oftener in
the Course of their Diet, than Fantastical
Persons in the Fashion of their Clothes, or
be so Obstinate in one particular Diet, as neither
Sense nor Reason shall be able to Perswade
them from it, nay, they will rather Die
in their Obstinacy; But I hope Mrs. B.U.
will be Ruled, and none hath such Power to
Perswade her as your Ladiship, neither is any
one so Able to Advise her; And so leaving
her to your Ladiships Advice, and Heavens
Protection, I rest,
Madam,
Your Ladiships
faithful Friend
and Servant.
CL.
Madam,
My Thoughts, although not my Actions,
have been so busily Imployed about
Huswifry these three or four Dayes, as I could
think of nothing else, for I hearing my Neighbours
should say, my Waiting-Maids were
Spoil’d with Idleness, having nothing to do,
but to Dress, Curl, and Adorn themselves,
and they Excusing themselves, laying the Blame
upon me, that I did not set them to any Imployment,
but whereas they were ready to Obey
my Commands, I was so Slow in Commanding
them, as I seldom took any Notice of them,
or Spoke to them, and that the truth was, they
oftener Heard of their Lady, than Heard, or
Saw her themselves, I living so Studious a Life,
as they did not See me above once a Week, nay,
many times, not once in a Fortnight; wherefore,
upon the Relation of these Complaints, I sent
for the Governess of my House, and bid her
give order to have Flax and Wheels Bought, for
I, with my Maids, would sit and Spin. The
Governess hearing me say so, Smiled, I ask’d
her the Reason, she said, she Smil’d to think
what Uneven Threads I would Spin, for, said
she, “though Nature hath made you a Spinster in
Poetry, yet Education hath not made you a
Spin-
Qq4v
312
Spinster in Huswifry, and you will Spoil more
Flax, than Get Cloth by your Spinning, as being
an Art that requires Practice to Learn it; besides,”
said she, “the Noise the Wheels make with
Turning round, will be Offensive to your Hearing.”
I was very much Troubled to hear what
she said, for I thought Spinning had been Easie,
as not requiring much Skill to Draw, and Twist
a Thread, nay, so Easie I thought it was, as I did
imagine I should have Spun so Small, and Even
a Thread, as to make Pure Fine Linnen Cloth,
also, that my Maids and I should make so much,
as I should not have needed to Buy any, either
for Houshold Linnen, or Shifts. Then I bid her
leave me, to Consider of some other Work; and
when I was by my self alone, I call’d into my
Mind several Sorts of Wrought Works, most
of which, though I had Will, yet I had no Skill
to Work, for which I did Inwardly Complain
of my Education, that my Mother did not
Force me to Learn to Work with a Needle,
though she found me alwayes Unapt thereto;
at last I Pitch’d upon Making of Silk Flowers,
for I did Remember, when I was a Girl, I saw
my Sisters make Silk Flowers, and I had made
some, although Ill-favour’dly; wherefore I
sent for the Governess of my House again, and
told her, that I would have her Buy several Coloured
Silks, for I was Resolved to Imploy my
Time in making Silk-Flowers; she told me,
she would Obey my Commands, but, said she,
“Madam, neither You, nor any that Serves You,
can
Rr1r
313
can do them so Well, as those who make it
their Trade, neither can you make them so
Cheap, as they will Sell them out of their Shops,
wherefore you had better Buy those Toyes, if
you Desire them, for it will be an Unprofitable
Employment, to Wast Time, with a Double
Expence of Mony.” Then I told her I would
Preserve, for it was Summer time, and the Fruit
Fresh, and Ripe upon the Trees; she ask’d me
for whom I would Preserve, for I seldom did
Eat Sweet-meats my self, nor made Banquets
for Strangers, unless I meant to Feed my
Houshold Servants with them; “besides”, said
she, “you may keep half a score Servants with
the Mony that is laid out in Sugar and Coals,
which go to the Preserving only of a Few
Sweet-meats, that are good for nothing, but to
Breed Obstructions, and Rot the Teeth.” All
which when I heard, I conceived she spoke
Reason; at last I considered, that I and my
Maids had better be Idle, than to Employ Time
Unprofitably, and to spend Mony Idely; and
after I had Mused some time, I told her, how I
heard my Neighbours Condemn’d me, for letting
my Servants be Idle without Employment,
and that my Maids said it was my Fault, for they
were willing to be Employed in Huswifry; she
said, my Neighbours would find Fault, where
no Fault was, and my Maids would Complain
more if they were kept to Work, than when
they had liberty to Play; “besides”, said she, “none
can want Employment, as long as there are
Rr
Books
Rr1v
314
Books to be Read, and they will never Inrich
your Fortunes by their Working, nor their
Own, unless they made a Trade of Working,
& then perchance they might get a poor Living,
but not grow Rich by what they can do, whereas
by Reading they will Inrich their Understandings,
and Increase their Knowledges, and Quicken
their Wit, all which may make their Life
Happy, in being Content with any Fortune that
not in their Power to Better, or in that, as to
Manage a Plentiful Fortune Wisely, or to Indure
a Low Fortune Patiently, and therefore they
cannot Employ their Time better, than to
Read, nor your Ladiship better than to Write,
for any other Course of Life would be as Unpleasing,
and Unnatural to you, as Writing is
Delightful to you; besides, you are Naturally
Addicted to Busie your time with Pen, Ink, and
Paper”; “but”, said I, “not with Wit, for if Nature
had given me as much Wit to Write, as Fortune
hath given me Leisure, my Writing might
have been for some Use, but now my Time and
Paper is Unprofitably Wasted in Writing, as
my Time and Flax would be in Spinning, but
since I am fit for no other Employment but to
Scratch Paper, leave me to that Employment,
and let my Attending Maids have Books to read.”
Thus, Madam, for a time did I Trouble my
Mind, and Busie my Thoughts to no Purpose,
but was Forced to Return to my Writing-
Work again, not knowing what else to do, and
if I had been as Long Absent from my Lord as
Pe-
Rr2r
315
Penelope was from her Husband Ulysses, I could
have never Employed my Time as she did, for
her work only Employed her Hands, and Eyes,
her Ears were left open to Loves Pleadings, and
her Tongue was at liberty to give her Suters
Answers, whereas my Work Employes all the
Faculties and Powers of my Soul, Mind, and
Spirits, as well as my Eyes and Hands, and my
Thoughts are so Busie in my Brain, as they neither
Regard, nor take Notice what Enters
through the Ears; indeed those Passages are as
Stop’d up, or Barr’d close, whereas had Penelope’s
Ears been so Barr’d, her Lovers Petitions,
Sutes, and Pleadings, would have been kept
without doors, like a Company of Beggars, they
might have Knock’d, but not Entred, nor any of
the Mind’s Family would have ask’d them
what they Desired; neither would the Tongue,
the Mind’s Almner, have given them one word
of Answer, and then it was likely her Amorous
Lovers would have gone away, and not stay’d
to Feed upon her Cost and Charge, as they did.
But, Madam, give me leave to beg your Pardon
for Writing so Long a Letter, thought it is
your Desire I should, I will Tire you no Longer,
but Subscribe my self,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLI.
Madam,
You were pleased in your last Letter to tell
me, that you did see the Lady C.C. and
that her Face seems Young, although she be
Old in Years; but, Madam, Youthful Appearance
is like Green Moss on Aged Trees, and not
as the Green of Springing Buds, or Flourishing
Leaves; the truth is, some Bodies are Happy
in being so Healthful, and of so Lasting a Constitution;
for like as the Holly, Ivy, Bay, or
Lawrel, last Green all their Time, not only
in Summer, but also in Winter; so some
Men and Women will appear Young in the
Winter of their Age, with a Fresh, and Lively
Colour, and so Smooth, and Free from
Wrinkles, as if Time had no Power on them;
But there are not many Bodies, or Faces, that can
Boast they are too Strong for Time, and although
they should be Victorious over Time
for a Time, yet Time Ruins them all at Last.
And so leaving the Lady C.C. to her Old Years,
and Young Face, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLII.
Madam,
The Messenger you sent, is returning to you
again, and with him I have sent some Babies,
and other Toyes this City Affords, as a
Token to your Daughter, I do not send them
for Bribes, to Corrupt her from Edifying Learning
and Wise Instructions, for I would not
have her Bred to Delight in Toyes, and Childish
Pleasures, but I send them as Gifts, to Allure
her to that which is most Profitable, and
Happiest for her Life, for Children are sooner
Perswaded by the Means of Tinsell-Toyes,
and Flattering Words, to Listen to Wise Instruction,
to Study Profitable Arts or Sciences,
to Practice Good, Graceful Behaviours, and
Civil Demeanours, than they can be Forced
thereto, by Terrifying Threats, and Cruel
Blows; ’tis true, they may be Forced to the
Outward Forms, or Actions of Learning, but
not to the Understanding, Profit, Grace, or Becoming,
for Force Breaks the Understanding,
Destroyes all Ingenuity, for the Fear of Punishment
Confuses the Brain, and Disquiets the
Mind so much, as it makes them Incapable of
Right Impressions, whereas the Hope of Rewards
Delights the Mind, and Regulates the
Motions in the Brain, and makes them so
Rr3
Smooth,
Rr3v
318
Smooth, as the least Impression of Learning
Prints Fairly therein, and so Plainly, as to be
Remembred in their Elder Years; also it makes
their Thoughts and Actions Industrious, to Merit
those Rewards, and their Endeavours will be
the more Active, through a Covetous Desire to
Increase those Rewards; so that those Toyes
which are given to Children in their Childish
Years, may be a Means to Teach them, when
Grown to Elder Years, to Know, and Acknowledge,
that all Toyes are Vanities, and that nothing
is to be Prized, or Esteemed, but what is
Useful, and Best, either for their Present, or Future
Life, as the Life of their Memory, or Renown.
Thus, Madam, the Toyish Present is to
a Good Design, and may prove to a Good End,
which is the Wish of,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLIII.
Madam,
Th’ other day the Lady M.L. was to Visit
me, and by her sad Countenance I perceived
she was full of Melancholy, ready to be
Delivered of the Burden, as to Vent her Grief
through her Mouth, but I Observing she could
not
Rr4r
319
not Readily make her Complaints, did as a
Midwife, Help them forth, by asking her what
the Cause of her Sadness was; with that Tears
Flowed forth her Eyes, as Ushers to her Complaints;
said she, “although I was a Joyful Bride,
yet I am an Unhappy Wife, for on my Wedding
day I Joyed, because I had Married such a
man as had Proved himself to be Valiant, Generous,
and Wise, all which I thought was a
Greater Honour, to be the Wife of such a Worthy
man, than if he had been Rich, Handsom,
and Dignified with Title, although he did neither
Want those, which was an Addition to
my Joy; nor did I think my self Unhappy, that
he Married me not through his Own Choice,
but his Friends Perswasions, or that he did seem
not to Love me, for I thought when Time had
Proved my Virtue, Duty, and Obedience, Justice
would have Perswaded him to have Loved
me; neither did I think my self Unhappy, that
he Endeavoured to make me a Servant, nay a
Slave to his Mistress, because I thought he desired
by this means to keep me from Jealousie,
and to learn me Patience; neither did I think
my self Unhappy, that he Tortured me, nay
Threatned Death to me, to Force me to Serve
his Concubines, because I took more Comfort
in that my Resolution was so Strong, as neither
Pain, nor Fear of Death could Alter it, and Gloried
more in my Sufferings, than Grieved for
my Pains, as that I would rather Die than do
a Base Act, as to be a Bawd to my Husbands
VVhores;
Rr4v
320
Whores; But my Unhappiness is, that my
Husband will be Divorced from me, which Divorcement
is far Worse than Death, or Bodily
Pains in Life, for in the Grave I shall lie in
Rest and Peace, and if I be not Remembred
with Honour, yet I Die not in Disgrace; and
for the Pains in Life, it Learns me to Practice
Moral Philosophy; but to be Divorced, is to
Live in Disgrace and Scorn, which is Worse
than any Pain, or Death, for he having got the
Reputation of a Worthy Man, the World
will think I am a very Unworthy Woman if
he Forsakes me, and that he knows me to be
guilty of some Notorious Faults, but that he
will not Divulge them, for Fear of his Own
Dishonour, or out of Respect to the Female Sex.
Thus, by Divorcement, I shall be left to the
Censure, and Scandal of the World, whilst he
will be thought a Wise man for Parting from
me, as being not Honourable for him to Live
with me”; with that she Wept, as if her
Eyes had been two Perpetual Springs, and
mean’d to make a Deluge of their Tears, and
with seeing her, my Eyes began to Drop too;
at last I told her, I did verily believe her Husband
did but Pretend a Divorce, only to Fright
her to what he would have her, and intended
not a Divorce to Grieve her, for though he
was a man that did take a liberty of Variety of
Women, knowing that Liberty could be no
Dishonour to the Masculine Sex; and though
he loved a Wanton Mistress, yet certainly he
was
Sſ1r
321
was not so Unjust, or Unwise, as to Hate a
Chast Wife, or to Part from a Virtuous
Wife, for the sake of a Lewd Mistress, and
therefore I thought she might take Comfort,
and the best Remedy, at least, Cordial, for
Grief, was Patience, for though her Husband
was an Independent to Amour, yet he was an
Orthodox to Honour, and Moral Honesty,
only he wanted some Temperance, at which
she Smil’d; by that I perceiv’d her Complaints
and my Opinion had somewhat Removed
the Heavy Oppression of Melancholy,
and after some time, she took her leave
of me, giving me Thanks both for hearing her
Discourse of her own Grief, and for Comforting
her; and by this Relation you have
as it were Received the same Visit, as also
a Visit from me, so as we have been both with
you, onely a Letter doth Carry us to you instead
of a Coach. But now I think it is time to
leave you, and rest,
Madam,
Your very faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLIV.
Madam,
You writ in your last Letter, that Mrs. P.C.
drinks New Milk every Morning Fasting,
for Nourishment, and to Increase Natural Moisture;
truly, I believe she had better Drink
Cream, for as Milk hath Thin Whay in it, so
it hath also Hard, Dry Curds in it, for Milk is
Compounded by Nature, of three Substances, as
Butter, Curd, and Whay, as the Oyly, Earthy,
and Watery Part, whereas Cream hath only the
Oily and Watery Part, for Thick Cream cannot
be turned into Hard Curd, which makes it so
much the Better, for Dry Curd is of the Nature
of Horn, as we may observe by such Cheeses
as are made of Fleeted Milk, which are
Tough, Hard, and Insipid, whereas Cream-
Cheeses are only Press’d Butter; indeed, it is
not to be done, as to make a Cheese, or Cheese-
Curd, only of ThichThick Cream, unless there be
Water, or Thin Milk mix’d with it. ’Tis true,
the Whay of Cream, which is Butter-milk,
will Curdle, that is, when the Oily Part is taken
out of it, and this is the reason that I say
Cream is more Nourishing, and Moistening than
Milk; but I may chance to Plead the Good Effects
of Cream, and leave out the Evil, as I did
once for Brown Bread, which was, that Brown
Bread in Effect was much Cooler than White,
my
Sſ2r
323
my reason was, that the Flowry part being
Boulted out, wherein lies the Strength, and
so consequently the Heat, the Remainder, as
the Branny part, was like Grains, which is the
Insipid part of Barley, so that Brown Bread in
Effect, is like Small Ale, and White Bread
like Strong, and for this Reason I did eat Brown
Bread, but my Weak Stomack soon grew Sick,
for though my Reason found out the Cool Effect,
yet it did not perceive, that the Grossness
made it Hard of Digestion, until Experience
Taught it: so some may Object, that Cream
being Thicker than Milk, may not pass out of
the Stomack so Easily, but surely, if the Milk
Curdles in the Stomack, as certainly it most Usually
doth, those Curds will not only be Harder
to Digest, but Breed great Obstructions,
whereas Cream, which is as Butter, will make
the Body Soluble. Yet though I Argue for it,
I Eat little of it, by reason the nature of Cream
is Hot, and my Diet is for the most part Cooling;
some may say, by reason Milk Nourishes
Children, it may Nourish those that are Grown
up to Years, but Experience tells us, that the Nature
of Mankind, for the most part, Alters with
Time, and that which is Natural to a Child,
may be Unnatural to a Man; but perchance some
have Childish Constitutions all their Life-time,
and the truth is, that Diet is much according to
the Constitution, for, that which will Agree
with some, will Disagree with others, and for
Milk, it better Agrees with Weak ConstitutionsSs2
ons
Sſ2v
324
than Strong, yet Womens Milk, and Asses
Milk doth Agree better than any other Milk,
by reason those Milks are Thinner, and not so
full of Curds. But leaving Mrs. P.C. to her
Milk, I rest,
Madam,
Your very faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLV.
Madam,
Two or three dayes since the Lady M.L.
was to Visit me again, with a Countenance
as Joyful, as formerly it was Sad, I told her I
was very glad to see such an Alteration in her
Face, which shew’d her Mind to be more
Chearful than it was; she said, it was true, for
she hoped she would be as Happy, as she thought
she was Unhappy, for my Husband hath Confess’d
said she, that his Unkindness to me was
rather Seeming than Real, more to Prove my
Virtue, than to Dislike my Person or Humour,
and that if he were Unmarried, and Free to
Choose any Woman through the World, he
would Choose me for his Wife, and he sayes,
he would not Part from me, were he sure to be
the Master of the World, by being Perfid, or
Divorced from me, and hereafter he would endeavourdeavour
Sſ3r
325
to be as Good a Husband as I am a
Wife, and with this Joyful Relation, her Blood
Flush’d into her Cheeks, which shew’d, that
her Cold, Dark, Melancholy Thoughts were
Dispersed, like as the Sun breaks through Dark,
and Broken Clouds, which Clouds, when Joyned,
Obscured his Light, and Abated his Heat;
the truth is, her Joy was so much, as I may say it
was Contagious and Infectious, for it Affected
me with Joy, to See, and Observe her, and if all
her Neighbours were the like Affected, she
might do as the man, that call’d his Neighbours
and Friends, to Rejoyce at the Finding his
Lost Sheep; but her Husbands Affections were
not so much Lost, as Hidden, or Obscured from
her Knowledge; and truly, she deserves to be
Loved, for her Virtue, Chastity, Love, and Honour,
for there are but Few Women that make
so good Wives as she, for many Wives Dislike
their Husbands, not out of a Dislike to their
Faults, but out of Love to Variety, and some
Hate their Husbands through Hate to their
Faults, making no Distinction between the
Man and the Faults, and Good Qualities, through
a Dislike to their Persons, and many Wives
care not whether their Husbands Love or Hate
them, Live From, or With them, nay, for the
most part, they love their Husbands Absence
better than their Presence, and will make Quarrels
to Part; but the Lady M.L. is not of the
number of such Wives, for she Loves her Husband,Ss3
band,
Sſ3v
326
which Love makes her Wink at her
Husband’s Faults, she is Patient with her Husband’s
Anger, Rejoyces at her Husband’s Presence,
is Proud of her Husband’s Favours, Obedient
to her Husband’s Honest Commands, and
had rather Die, or Indure Torment, than to
Part, or be Divorced from him; All which every
Good Wife ought to do. But leaving the
Lady M.L. to her Virtue, Joy, and Happiness,
I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLVI.
Madam,
I am sorry to hear you are not Well, but if
your Disease be only a Faint-tiredness, or
Weakness, when you stand still any time, since
you can Walk an hour together, and find no
Weariness, but rather Ease, there is no Danger
of Death, for to be Weary when you Stand still,
so as to be near Fainting, and to find Rest and
Ease by Walking, is a Natural Effect of a Natural
Cause, the reason is, that when any one
Stands still, the Nerves and Sinews are Stretch’d
straight out at Length, but when one Walks or
Moves, they have Liberty, as being Unbent, and
Un-
Sſ4r
327
Unstretch’d; as for Example, when Mankind
Stands, their Legs, Thighs, Hams, and Back,
are Straight, as one Straight Line, but when they
Go their Legs Tuck up, as first one Leg, then
th’ other, which Pulling, or Tucking up, Slackens
all the Nerves and Sinews, from the Back
Downwards, and that gives Ease; for ’tis not
only Change that gives Ease, but the Slacking
of the Nerves and Sinews, which are as if they
were Stretch’d upon a Rack, when they are
Drawn Straight out at Length by Standing, but
it shews, your Sinews and Nerves are not very
Tough and Strong, but rather Tender and
Weak, being soon Weary in Standing Still,
for the Nerves and Sinews are as Strings, or
Cords, which Tie, or Knit the several Parts of
the Body together, where some are Stronger,
and Tougher, as not easily Stretch’d; like as
Wyer, or Lute-strings, or Bow-strings, some
are so Hard, as they will sooner Break than
Stretch, others so Limber, as to Stretch into a
Hairs Smallness, which makes them not so
Firm nor Steady, but apt to Tremble and
Shake, at the least Touch, or Motion of the
Air, whenas those that are Hard and Tough,
require some Strength to Stir them. The like
is with the Nerves and Sinews, those that are
Weak and Tender, when Stretch’d, are apt to
Move, which is the reason that many with
Standing Long, will so Tremble and Shake, as
to be ready to fall to the Ground, the Lower
Parts of their Body being not able to bear them
up,
Sſ4v
328
up, being as it were, Loose, or Untied, or Over-
stretch’d; and this is the reason that when Soft
and Delicate Persons take up a great Weight,
or hold a Weight something above their
Strength, their Arms, or Hands, or Bodies, will
be as if they had the Shaking Palsie in them for
an hour after, for the Weight did Over-stretch
their Sinews and Nerves. But, Madam, I am
Troubled with the same Tenderness, insomuch
as it is Tiresom to my Life, and certainly the
best Remedy will be to endeavour to Strengthen
our Sinews and Nerves, only the Mischief will
be, that what is good to Strengthen the Sinews
and Nerves, is Hurtful, and apt to Obstruct the
Liver, Splene, and Veins, so as the Remedy
may prove worse than the Disease, for Gluttonous
Meats are Good for the Sinews and
Nerves, but Nought for Obstructions. But
Physicians perchance can tell Remedies, for I
that am none may be Mistaken in the Cause,
and Ignorant of the Cure, wherefore I will
leave you to the Advice of the Learned
Practicers, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLVII.
Madam,
Those that take Exceptions at my Philosophical
Opinions, as for Example, when I
say there is no such thing as First Matter, nor no
such thing as First Power, are either Fools in
Philosophy, or Malicious to Philosophy; As
for Infinite Power, it is in God, and God hath
no Beginning, nor his Power, as being Infinite
and Eternal, wherefore there can be no
First, or Beginning, either in Quantity or Quality;
And as for Matter, or Substance, let it be
as is Believed, that Matter, or Substance were
made out of Nothing, that is, that God was the
First Producer of the Matter that made the
World, yet the Power that God Had, and
Hath, to make the Matter, was Infinite and Eternal,
and the Matter being in the Infinite
and Eternal Power, is also Infinite and Eternal,
without Beginning or Ending, so as the
Produced hath no more Beginning than the
Producer; the like for the Form, Figure and
Motion; but to answer every Idle Objection,
or to Instruct every Shallow Understanding,
were Infinitely Troublesome, and Tedious, if
not Impossible; and there are not many that
Read and Argue with a Deep Consideration,
or Clear Understanding, for when they Argue,
Tt
they
Tt1v
330
they Argue in a Misty Understanding, which
makes many Objections which Reason Stumbles
at, and make so many Words, as they Confound
Reason and Sense, and when they Read,
or Hear any other Argue, or Discourse of Nature,
they Read, or Hearken Superficially, rather
Listening to the Sound, than Marking, Observing,
or Considering the Sense and Reason,
or the Ground and Composition; like as those
that Barely View a Picture, but Understand nothing
of the Art, yet will Censure the Painters
Skill, and many times out of a Presumptuous
Opinion of their own Understanding, do give a
Midas Judgment, Preferring, not only in their
Opinion, but in their Commendation, Sign-
Posts, or Sign-Pictures, before the Rarest, and
most Curious Pieces, Drawn to the Life. But
leaving them to their Dull Understanding, and
Foolish Judgments, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLVIII.
Madam,
You were pleased to tell me in your last
Letter, that the Lady D.M. and you
were Fall’n out, about some Speeches she should
Speak
Tt2r
331
Speak in your Dispraise, and those, when you
were not by to Answer for your self. Truly,
Madam, I cannot Imagine what Fault she could
perceive in your Ladiship, to Dispraise you,
unless Envy have power to make Virtue Vice,
Beauty Deformity, and to turn the Graces into
Furies; But, Madam, I have often Observed,
that Women with Women seldom Agree, for
our Sex is so Self-loving, as we cannot Indure a
Competitor, much less a Superior, especially
for Beauty, Wit, and Worth; Birth, Title,
and Wealth are somewhat Easier to Indure, yet
neither so well, but that we are apt to look a
Squint upon them that Surpass us therein, and
therefore the less Acquaintance we have with
each other, the better, unless they be Chosen
by an Immaculate, and Pure Sympathy, and
Honour Knit the Knot of Friendship, otherwise
the more Acquaintance we have, the more Enemies
we have; wherefore to Live Quietly,
Peaceably, and Easily, is to be Strangers to our
own Sex, and to Live Honourably, is to be
Strangers to the Masculine Sex, for Masculine
Acquaintance most commonly Causes Suspicion,
and a Masculine Friendship never fails of an Aspersion;
wherefore a Retired Life is most Happy,
as being most Free from Censure, Scandals,
Disputes, and Effeminate Quarrels, I mean not
Retired from those we have Relation to, as by
Nature, Birth, Marriage, Breeding, Obligation,
and the like, for that were to be Buried Quick,
but to be Retired from those we call Strangers,
Tt2
such
Tt2v
332
such as we have no Relation to, or Obligation
from; but our Sex is so far from Retirement,
as they seek all Occasions, and let no Opportunity
slip, by which they can go to Publick Meetings,
or Private Visitings, or Home-Entertainments,
they will Ruin their Friends, Fortunes,
or Fame, rather than Miss, or Want Company.
But if this Letter were not written to you, but
to another Lady, it were Probable that Lady
would become my Enemy upon this Subject, as
speaking so much against our Sex; wherefore
there is Male-Gossipping, and Male-Brabling as
well as Female, and there are more Effeminate
Men than Masculine Women, that is, there are
few Women so Wise as Men should be, and
many Men as Foolish as Women can be; But
now you may think me like a Priest of a Parish,
that Exclames against his Parishioners Faults,
but never Mentions his own, or perhaps hath the
the same Faults, but thinks to Obscure them by
speaking against them in other Persons; And
therefore being already sensible of my Fault, in
writing so Long a Letter to you, I do Beg your
Pardon, only Subscribing my self,
Madam,
Your Ladiships
faithful Friend and
humble Servant.
CLIX.
Madam,
You desire me to Explane that Chapter of
Atomes, which is before my Book of
Philosophical Opinions, but truly I cannot Explane
it more Clearly than I have done, which
is, that I thought this World could not be
made out of Atomes, but if it was made by
Atomes, they must be both the Architects and
Materials, neither could they do that Work, unless
every Atome was Animated with Life and
Knowledg, for an Animated Substance is a Living,
Knowing Substance, which Life and
Knowledg is Sense and Reason; and thus every
Atome must have a Body, which is a Substance,
and that Substance Sense and Reason, and
so Probably Passions and Appetites, as well as
Wit and Ingenuity, to make Worlds, and
Worlds of Creatures, as also Passions and Appetites
that Sympathize and Antipathize, as
not only to Create, but to Dissolve the Self-
creating Figures, which Sympathy and Antipathy
might cause the Continuation of the
World, for if they did alwayes Agree, there
would be no Change, and if they did alwayes
Disagree, there would be a Confusion. But I
have written so much of Atomes, in my Book
of Poems, as I cannot well write more of that
Tt3
Small,
Tt3v
334
Small, though Infinite Substance; wherefore
leaving them to Better Judgements, Learning,
and Rational Arguments than mine, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLX.
Madam,
You desire me to give my reason why much
Cream is apt to make a Cake Heavy, I
say, the same reason that much Butter makes
Pye-crust Heavy, for it is much Moisture that
causes such things to be Heavy, like as Dough is
much Heavier than when it is throughly Baked,
for the Fire Drying up the Moisture, causes it to
be Light; also when the Sun Drinks up the
Moisture of the Earth, it causes it to be Dusty,
and Dust is Lighter than Water, and much
Lighter than Dirt, which is Earth and Water
mix’d together, for although Rarified Water
is so Light as to Ascend, yet when Water is
an United Body, it is Heavy, even so Heavy, as
to Descend Weightily; Indeed Vapor one may
say is the Dusty Part of Water; but leaving
Dust and Water, I return to Cake and Pye-
crust, Cream and Butter; the more Cakes and
Pies are Baked, the Lighter they will be, and
much
Tt4r
335
much Lighter, if the Flower be Dried before it
is Mix’d, and by reason Cream and Butter are of
a very Moist Nature, when there is much of
them in Cakes, and such like Meats, it is not easily
Dried up, which makes them require so
much the more Baking and Working; but
many Good Huswifes put the Fault in the
Cream and Butter, when it is the Fault of the
Oven, and many Impatient Huswives will have
their Cake before it is Baked, they will not stay
the time, their Appetites being Hotter than their
Ovens; but there is an Old Saying, “Too much
Cost Spoils a Pudding”, and in my Opinion, it is
too much Hast that Spoils it, for Good Ingredients
Well ordered, cannot be Amiss. But, Madam,
having had no Practice, I cannot have much
Skill in these Meats, and ’tis Probable my Cook
can give better Reasons than I can, yet howsoever
to Obey your Commands, I have given
you my Opinion, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXI.
Madam,
You desire my Opinion whether there be a
Vacuum or not, I have written of it in my
Former Books, as in my Poems, Olio, and Philosophicalloso-
Tt4v
336
Opinions, and cannot write More, nor
Better of it, than I have done there, unless I
had more Learning, Judgment, or Wit, or
Conceptions, or Understanding; but yet to Satisfie
you, I’le send you the same Opinion, or
but little different, which is, that if there were
no Vacuum, but that all the Universe were full,
only the Gross Bodies Moved in the Thin Bodies,
as is held by many they do, then the Places
of each Solid or Bulky Body must be fitted
just to their Measures, and their Places must be
Supplied so, as when they Move, the Liquid, or
Rare Bodies must Contract and Dilate, according
to the Motion of those Bulky Bodies, to
fill up their former Places, or following Places,
and to Contract, to make Room and Place for
those Solid and Grosser Bodies, otherwise there
would be a Vacuum, or a Stoppage of all Natural
Motions. But I cannot conceive how the
Thin or Rare Matter, can Contract or Dilate, if
there be no Vacuum, for to my Reason, there
must be a Space to Dilate, and Contract into, so
as the Rare Parts must be Porous to Contract,
and there must be Empty Places, or Space to Dilate,
and if they say the Space or Place is
the Place or Space where the Solid Bodies
were in, which they fill up as soon as they
Moved out, yet the Space or Place must be
Empty before the Rare Bodies Enter, for
two Bodies cannot be in one Place at one Time,
and if the Great, or Solid Bodies, leave no
Places or Spaces, but alwayes Move in Full
Mat-
Vv1r
337
Matter, I cannot Imagine how they should
Move if all Places be Full, although they should
move in Rare, or Thin Matter, for as I said, the
Thin Matter must be Porous to Contract and
Dilate, to make Way, or Fill up, for if there
were not Pores, or Spongy, or Hollow Spaces
and Places, that which is Liquid and Rare
would be as Firm as Brass or Glass, nay more,
for those, no doubt, are Porous, for if there
were no Vacuum, every part would be Press’d
and Joyn’d into a Firm Body or Substance,
nay surely there would be great Confusion amongst
all the Works of Nature. But why
may not Dilation and Contraction cause Vacuum
to be sometimes more, and sometimes
less? But one would think there were no
Vacuum in Nature, because Nature is Forced,
or seems to be so, as to make Way
for Life by Death, as if she had no Room,
or Space for Life, but what was caused by
Death. But leaving these Empty and Filling
Opinions, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXII.
Madam,
Remember, when we were very young
Maids, one day we were Discoursing about
Lovers, and we did injoyn each other to Confess
who Profess’d to Love us, and whom we
Loved, and I Confess’d I only was in Love with
three Dead men, which were Dead long before
my time, the one was Cæsar, for his Valour, the
second Ovid, for his Wit, and the third was our
Countryman Shakespear, for his Comical and
Tragical Humour; but soon after we both Married
two Worthy men, and I will leave you to
your own Husband, for you best know what he
is; As for my Husband, I know him to have the
Valour of Cæsar, the Fancy, and Wit of Ovid,
and the Tragical, especially Comical Art of
Shakespear; in truth, he is as far beyond Shakespear
for Comical Humour, as Shakespear beyond
an Ordinary Poet in that way; also he is
the Best Heroick Poet in this Age, nay in my
Judgment, in any, for I have seen him make
Twenty Songs upon one Theme or Subject, as
Musick, and not one Song like another; and
for Comedies, he Hits, or Meets, or Imitates
the Humours of Men so Justly, as he seems to
go even with Nature; Indeed he is such a Person,
that I Glory more to be his Wife, than
Livia
Vv2r
339
Livia to be Augustus’s Wife, or had I been
Titus’s Wife, who was call’d the Delight of
Mankind, although I never heard he had any;
for in my Opinion he is as Wise a man as Augustus,
and of as Sweet a Nature as Titus, all
which is my Happiness in any Condition of
Worldly Fortune, in which Happiness I know
you Rejoyce, and this Rejoyce proves us Inseparable
Friends.
CLXIII.
Madam,
You were pleased to desire to let my
Steward receive five hundred Pounds for
you here in this Town, but you must have a
little Patience, for they will pay no Mony, although
it be Due, until these Christmass Holy-
dayes be past, I know not whether they are so
Strict as to Receive non, methinks they should
be apt to Take, for they are all busie in Entertainments,
Eating, Drinking, and Feasting; but
I observe some things which I wonder at, viz.
that Mony should pass, or move so Slowly in
Matters or Affairs of Right and Due, as Debts,
Rewards, and Gratitudes, or concerning Honour,
as Generosity, or for Heaven’s sake, as
Charity, whenas in Causes of Injustice and
Wrong, as in Bribes, or Wars, or for Vice and
Vanity, as for Unlawful Love, Gaming, Drinking,Vv2
ing,
Vv2v
340
Gluttonous Feasting, Vain shews, and Superfluous
Bravery, it runs about with that Swift
Speed, that there is no Catching hold of, as to
Stay it; but it seems to be the Minds of Men
that hold it from going forth to Good and Noble
Uses, and the Appetites of Men that make it
run to Base, Wicked, Vain, and Foolish Imployments,
so that we may perceive that the
Appetites have more Power to do Evil, than the
Mind hath Will to do Good. But, Madam,
my Will hath a Mind to Serve you, although
I have not Means, nor Power, to do
it, yet in what I can, your Ladiship shall alwayes
find me,
Your most faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXIV.
Madam,
In your last Letter you writ, that your Imployment
was to read the History of King
Charles the First, written by S.A. give me leave
to tell you, Madam, you lose your time in reading
that History, for it is only a number of
Weekly Gazets Compiled into a History,
wherein are more Falshoods than Truth, for he
being Mean and Poor, had not Wealth nor
Power to Inform himself Truly of every Particularticular
Vv3r
341
Action, much less of their Designs; but
you tell me, he mentions an Entertainment my
Lord made the King, where he sayes it cost
5000 l. or thereabout, Condemning another
Writer of the same Subject, for saying it cost
more; let me tell you, Madam, that neither of
them was my Lords Steward, nor Treasurer,
to know the Expences, but only what they have
heard Reported; and therefore in this I cannot
say S.A. writes False nor True, for it is a
Mistake, for when the King went into Scotland
to be Crown’d, in the Way he was pleased
to take a Dinner at one of my Lords Houses,
namely Welbeck, which cost between four and
five thousand Pounds, and the next Summer
following, as I heard my Lord say, the King
sent him word, that he and the Queen would
make a Progress into the Northern Parts, and
Liking his former Entertainment, he Desired
my Lord should do the like, which he Obey’d,
for, whenas the King came with his Queen thither,
my Lord, to shew his Love, Duty, and
Loyalty, made them an Entertainment, as one
Dinner, and a Banquet, that cost fifteen thousand
Pounds Sterling, at his House at Bolesover,
which is five Miles from the former House
call’d Welbeck, which Entertainment it seems
S.A. Mistook, setting down the first for the last,
or for both; but this is not the only Mistake in
his History, for there are many, and not only
Gross Mistakes, but very False Relations, which
I can Prove; as for Example, concerning the
Vv3
Wars
Vv3v
342
Wars in the Northern Parts, I know every Particular
from the Chief Actor, which was my
Lord, and he is a most True Speaker, as being
both a Noble Person, and a Just, and Honest man,
which all that know him must, if Conscience
speaks, witness for him. But, Madam, you desire
me to ask my Lord concerning his Army,
viz. the Number, and by what Power he rais’d
so many men, as also of the several Successes,
and how many several Armies were against
him, I desire you will pardon me, if I do not
send you a Relation, by reason I intend to Write
the History of my Lord’s Life, if I live, and
he pleases to Inform me, as he hath promised he
will, in which History I intend to Write all the
Several Passages, and Particular Actions of the
Wars in those Parts, where my Lord was the
Chief for the King, as being General to Command
all the Kingdom of that side, and I will
Write it Truly, Honestly, and Uprightly, without
any Aggravation, or Feigned Illustration, for
my Lord and I believe that the Chief Principle
of Religion, Honour, and Honesty, is
Speaking Truth, and Doing Justly in all our Actions,
and I take Heaven to witness, that I have
Observed in him, and Found in my self, not so
much as an Inclination to do otherwise, but alwayes
a Delight and Pleasure in Truth and
Right; But, Madam, to return to speak of General
Histories, they are for the most part mere
Fables, and it is almost impossible they should
be otherwise, unless every Particular Author
do
Vv4r
343
do Write his own Story, nay, those may be
False through Vain-glory and Self-partiality,
unless they be such Noble and Worthy Persons,
as make Justice, Honour, and Honesty, the
Ground and Foundation of their Relations upon
which they build their Story. And, Madam,
by reason you desire some particular Passages
and Affairs concerning my Lord’s Actions, I
shall be the more earnest with him to set some
time apart to Declare them to me; in the
mean time, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXV.
Madam,
As for our Husbands going into their Native
Country in a Glorious Condition, as you
were pleased to say in your last Letter you were
in hope they should do, give me leave to tell
you, I hope well of our going into our Native
Country, but I doubt of the Glory, for our Noble
Husbands Losses will Eclipse that Splendor,
for we shall only find Ruins, meet with Opposers,
and have Debts Attend upon us; ’tis
true, I believe we shall be in some better Condition
in our Return than in our Banishment,
but
Vv4v
344
but not very much, unless we be Restored to
our Lands, and our Losses Repair’d, and our
Debts Pay’d, all which I doubt, for it is probable
that those Persons that were the First Honest Actors,
will be the Last Honest Sufferers; Had
our Masculine Friends been as Prudent as Honest,
they would have done like to the Old Saying,
“To be at the Beginning of a Feast, and at
the Later end of a War”, but our Friends being
at the Beginning of the War, will have none of
the Feast. But setting aside our Losses, Crosses,
and Misfortunes, our National Agreement will
make you and me Happy, although they Restore
not our Husbands to their Riches, for then
we shall Enjoy each others Company, where
we shall more Freely Converse by Words than
we now do by Letters. In the mean time I shall
Please my self with the Hopes of that Happiness,
and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXVI.
Madam,
I am sorry to hear that the Lady H.R. should
have any Aspersion cast upon the Honour of
her Chastity; truly, I do believe she doth not
de-
Xx1r
345
deserve it, but so full of Detraction the World
is, that neither Maids, Wives, nor Widows,
can Escape their Slandering Tongues, whether
Old, Ill favour’d, Poor, or Diseased, much less
those that are Young, Beautiful, Rich, and
Healthful, nay, not Incloistered Women, which
have Vowed Virginity, are free from Slanders,
only I believe Sucking Females are not subject
to be Mistrusted; and it is not only Men that
Slander Women, but one Woman Slanders another,
indeed, Women are the Chief Dishonourers
of their own Sex, not so much by their
Crimes, as by the Reproaches of each other,
some through Envy, and some through Jealousie;
but ’tis alwayes a certain Rule, that those
that are Guilty, will never fail to Accuse the Innocent,
thinking it Hides their Faults, or at least
Lessens them, in having it thought that all other
Women are as Bad as they themselves;
some may say, then it is to no purpose to live a
Strict Life, since a Cloister cannot secure them
from Slandering Tongues; I answer, that Slanders
must not Deterr Virtuous Women from a
Reserved Behaviour and Course of Life, but
these must Endeavour by their Actions and Sober
Life, to prove Slanders to be Slanders; and
say all Women were Slandered, and none did
Escape, yet Heaven forbid that Virtuous Women
should be thought Guilty, no, their Virtuous
Life will Quit them, and Beget thoughts of
Respect and Esteem in every Mind, even in their
Enemies, for though Ill-natur’d Minds have
Xx
Ill-
Xx1v
346
Ill-spoken Tongues, yet they cannot Believe
what they speak, if they have no Ground, nor
Probability for their Belief. Wherefore Women
should behave themselves so as to get a
Good Belief, if they cannot get a Good Report,
but if Women behave themselves so as to
cause a Suspicion, they are Justly Served if they
be Censured both in Words and Thoughts.
And as Virtuous Women Suffer in Report
through the Envy, and Jealousie, and the like,
of their own Sex, so through the Base Vainglory
of some Men, who think it an Honour to
be thought Servants to Fair Ladies, especially if
they be Eminent Persons, Professing in all Companies
how much they are in Love with them,
and going to every Place or Company they are
in, where every Particular will Address himself
to one he Pretends to be in Love with,
and Scrape, and Complement only to her,
whereupon the Company straight is apt to imagine
she hath given him some Signs or Favours
to Incourage his Hopes, for if he had no
Hopes, he would Cease or Desist from his
Courtships, and he is Pleased they should
Think so, although he Knows the contrary;
and when he is with his Companions, they will
Jest and Sport with his Pretended Amorous
Passions, and Name the Lady to him, whereupon
he Shrugs, Sighs, and Lifts up his Eyes,
Professing himself an Unfortunate Man, but he
will Order these Actions so, as to make the
Company Believe he is not in Despair. Besides,
the
Xx2r
347
the very Joyning of a Mans & Womans Names
begets in time a Suspicion, especially in those
that are Strangers to the Lady, when perchance
the Lady Hates that Man worse than Death,
out of fear she might Suffer in her Reputation,
through his Vain Folly; nay many times such
Men will Pretend to be in Love with such or
such a Lady, although they have no Acquaintance
at all with her; and some are so Basely
Wicked, as to Report they have Favours from
such and such Ladies, when all is False they
say; yet these are most Inferiour Persons,
whereas those of the First Description are often
amongst the Higher Sort. But then for a Virtuous
Womans Comfort, the Reports, or Suspicions
that are Raised by such Unworthy Persons,
Vanish like the Steam or Breath upon a Glass,
which leaves no Stain behind it; for the Base
Humour of the Man is soon perceived, and then
the Credulous Suspecters and Rash Reporters
Condemn the Man, and Extoll the Woman,
Scorn the Man, and Honour the Woman,
the which Wipes away all the Dusty Aspersions;
and so I hope will be the Aspersion
of the Lady H.R. she is but Clouded for a
time, but when those Vaporous Reports are
Vanished, she will appear as Pure and Bright as
ever she did. But my Concernment for her
hath made me forget I was writing a Letter,
which should be Brief, wherefore, I pray Pardon
me, Dear Madam, and I will promise
you the next shall be Shorter, yet my FriendshipXx2
ship
Xx2v
348
shall not, for I shall be to the end of
my Life,
Madam,
Your Ladiships
faithful Friend and
Servant.
CLXVII.
Madam,
You may Chide me for my Idle, Vain
Discourse, when you were last to Visit
me, but though I may for Pastime speak Vainly
of Vanities, yet I do not make them the
Object, or Subject of my Thoughts, nor the
Imployment of my Mind, nor do I suffer
them to Dwell therein, they may Peep in sometimes,
but they are straight Thrust out, as
Cheating Deceivers; for should they Visit my
Mind often, they would Cause such Troubles
and Discontents, with Idle Desires, as my Life
would be Unhappy; for though I am Ambitious,
yet it is not for such Trifles as Worldly Wealth,
Gay Shews, and Empty Titles, but for Inward
Worth, Just Actions, and Outward Fame,
for which my Endeavours shall never be wanting,
as long as my Life doth last, not that I
would refuse Fortunes Favours or Bounties, but
I
Xx3r
349
I am not Covetous of them; the truth is,
my Tongue is Vainer than my Heart, and
my Outward Ceremonies and Adornments
more for the Foolish World, than any Pleasure
I take therein, for the World Respects
nothing but Golden Out-sides, whereas my
Happiness is, that I can be Content with any
Fortune, so Heaven would but Spare the Life
of my Friends, for Fortune can neither Affright
nor Suprize me, although she be so
Powerful, as to Advance and Ruin whom she
pleases; but though she hath Power over the
Body, and Estates of men, yet she hath none
over the Souls, or Minds of some men, I
say Some, as Wise, and Honest men, for
Knaves and Fools alter their Minds according
to Fortunes Frowns or Smiles; but my Noble
Husband’s Constancy and Patience can
neither be Altered with the one nor the other,
for he is one and the same both in Prosperity
and Adversity, by whose Example I
have Learn’d Patience, and am Constantly,
Madam,
Your Faithful and
Unfeigned Servant.
CLXVIII.
Madam,
If the Lady P.R. be as much in Heaven’s
Favour, as she is in Nature’s and Fortune’s, she
is not only Happy, but Blessed, for Nature hath
given her Beauty and Wit, and Fortune hath given
her Riches and Honour, and if Heaven give
her Grace to Use those Well, she may be
Crowned the Glory of her Sex; But as Beauty,
Wit, Honour, & Riches, are the Load-stones, to
draw Love, Admiration, and Respect, so they
draw Envy and Malice; she hath many Suters,
but whether they be all Lovers I cannot tell, nay
I dare say, she cannot tell whether they be True
Lovers or not, yet no doubt but they all Swear
they are, for Suters and Courtly Lovers make
no Conscience of Oaths; wherefore if she have a
Judgment answerable to her Wit, she will chuse
a Husband Wisely, and not Fondly, a Man rather
for Merit, than Person, or Wealth, for Wit
rather than Title; for a Woman that Marries
a Fool, a Knave, or a Shark, is as Unhappy as a
Man that Marries a Scold, a Whore, or a Slut.
But you will say, these three later are only amongst
the Meaner Sort of Women; I answer,
I wish the Better Sort were free from those Vices;
but there be many Cleanly, Patient, and
Honest Women that are Poor, and Humbly
Born,
Xx4r
351
Born, when those of Higher Birth and Greater
Wealth are not so, for all are not Sluts out of
Poverty, but through Miserable Covetousness,
and some out of Laziness; ’tis true, I never
heard Great Persons call’d Scolds, but High Spirits,
but the High Spirits have Sharp Tongues;
and for Adultery, Idleness and Delicious Feeding
is apter to make Wanton Minds in the Better
Sort, than Painful Labour, and Spare, or
Coarse Diet in the Meaner Sort. But leaving
this Discourse, as also the Lady P.R. to her
Lovers, and those to their Fortune, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXIX.
Madam,
You were pleased in your last Letter to tell
me, that Learned men are held now in as
much Derision and Scorn, as Poets and Souldiers
were some twenty years since, ’tis a sign that
Ignorance hath gotten the Mastery, and that
Learning is beaten out of Schools and Colleges,
and ’tis no wonder, since the Protectors of
Learning, as Royalty, Nobility, and Gentry, are
Beaten out of Power; but these are Punished
now, for Undervaluing the Poets and Souldiers,
a Po-
Xx4v
352
a Poet and a Captain were names of Derision,
they would look upon a Poet, as a Poor, Sneaking
Fellow, and upon a Commander, as a Man
out of Fashion, which was a sign they had lived
Long in Peace; indeed, a Poet and a Captain
were accounted names of such Reproach, as
Men thought it is a Disgrace to be seen in their
Companies, especially Young Fluttering Gallants,
who would Shun them more than the
Pox, and your Grave Formalists would cast a
Despising Smile on them, and Busie Statesmen
did think it were fitter they should be Banished,
than Live in a Commonwealth, although a
Commonwealth could neither have Pleasure
nor Security without them, and in Danger they
would have Desired, nay Flatter’d the Souldiers
to Guard them with their Courage, and to
Direct, and Advise them with their Skill, also
they would have Intreated the Poet to Grace
their Triumphs; and if it were not for the Poet,
they could neither have Masks to Please
their Eyes and Ears, nor Playes to Feed their
Thoughts, and Entertain their Time; but
though they Despised the Poet, yet they would
Steal the Poets Wit, although they could not
Steal his Worth, to Court their Mistresses, or
to Entertain Visitors: Thus they did Basely
Steal, Proudly Scorn, Vainly Despise, Maliciously
Detract, Foolishly Laugh at Poets and
Souldiers, who yet are Persons that are most
Honoured by Renown, and Best Entertain’d by
Fame, Fame placing them in the Chiefest Placesces
Yy1r
353
in her Palace, for Souldiers and Poets are
Fames Nobles, and so Greater Men to After
Posterity, and more Honoured, than Bare Titles
in the Present Age; and of all Degrees there
have been and will be Poets and Souldiers, from
the Palace to the Cottage, and they are so beloved
of Fame, as Fame Advances those whom
Poets Favour; but those that do Despise, or
give not an Honourable Respect to those Persons
wherein lives Wit and Courage, let them
Live in Fear, and Die in Oblivion, and I believe
your Ladiship will say Amen to it, as not only
being a Lover of Merit, but a Possessor, for
which I am,
Madam,
Your Ladiships
Honourer, Admirer,
and Servant.
CLXX.
Madam,
Mistress D.O. and Mistress G.B. were
th’ other day to Visit me, where Mistress
D.O. told fro News, that Sir B.C. had Changed
his Religion, whereupon G.B. said, she
was Sorry for that, for she did verily believe he
could not Change for a Better than he formerly
Yy
Pro-
Yy1v
354
Profess’d; then she ask’d D.O. to which Religion
he was Turned, for there were but four
that ever she could hear of, viz. the Gentil, the
Jewish, the Christian, and the Mahometan, and,
said she, “in every one of these Religions were
Different Opinions, and those Opinions almost
Innumerable, yet they were not Different Religions;”
wherefore D.O. said she had been
Mistaken, for it was only a Different Opinion
from the Opinion he Profess’d before; G.B.
said that was no wonder, for many did Change
their Party for Interest, and it was to be
Observed, “that what Opinion a King or
Chief Governour did Profess, the most part
of their Subjects did the same, and so many
Strangers that did but dwell in their Territories,
either for Safety, or Traffick, or Example,
but Natives Changed out of hope of
Preferment, as some for Honours, Offices, and
Commands, others to Enjoy their Estates, and
to save Fines, or Taxes, or the like, some
through Perswasion of Friends, some for Fashions
sake, and some for fear of Banishment or
Death: Thus some for Fear, and some for Favour,
some through Covetousness, and some
for Humour, changed their Opinions in Religion,
but few for Conscience, and none for Reason,
for Opinions in Religion are all built upon
Faith, wherein Reason hath no Place, at least
no Foundation”; “but if any Changed for Conscience,”
said she, “it were the Meaner, and most
Ignorant sort of People, who are most apt to
Fear,
Yy2r
355
Fear, for Moral Conscience,” said she, “is the most
Tender Effect of a Fearful Passion, but Divine
Conscience is an Effect of Grace, which the
Common People hath but little of”: Whereupon
Mrs. D.O. told Mrs. G.B. that her Discourse
proceeded from an Uncharitable Mind;
Mrs. G.B. answered, “her Discourse proceeded
from the Observation of the course of the
World, and from the Actions of Mankind,
which she thought were the Best Informers of
their Inward Dispositions, but if D.O. had Observed
otherwise, she desired her to tell”; D.O.
said, “she did not take so much notice of the
World of Mankind”; then said G.B. “you did not
well to Judg me”; And hereupon D.O. ask’d
her of her Opinion, as whether she thought Sir
B.C. was not in a Dangerous Condition; G.B.
ask’d her, whether she meant Dangerous to his
Soul, Body, or Estate; D.O. said, “for the Salvation
of his Soul”; “Truly,” answered G.B. “I
do believe, that the Great Omnipotent God is
Good, Wise, Powerful, Knowing, Fore-seeing,
and Just, as not to Damn a man for that which
he could not possibly know, or for that which
Nature made him to do, neither was he Ignorant,
as not to Fore-see what Man could, or
would do, and if Man could do nothing without
Gods Permission, Gods Mercy would not
Permit, or Suffer Man to Damn himself, for
that would be to Make Man to that End, Knowing
it before, as Fore-seeing it, and if he gave
Man a Free-Will, that were to give away one
Yy2
of
Yy2v
356
of his Attributes, and so to make Man Great, and
himself Less, and only to Impower Man to
Damn himself; or for God to Make Man, and
then Damn him, whereby to shew his Power,
would neither stand with God’s Justice nor
Goodness; but certainly God could shew his
Power other wayes, than by Damning those
Creatures he Made, or Makes; and that God
be as much, if not more Glorified by the Damned
as by the Blessed, is but an Odd Belief, that
Gods Glory should Arise from Torments, as if
God had no other way to be Glorified, this
would not Express Justice so much as Severity,
if not Cruelty, as first, to Fore-see the Evil,
then to make the Creature, and at last to Suffer
that Evil, and to Damn the Creature for the
Evil; neither,” said she, “can that Rational Part
that God hath given me, perceive how it can
stand with his Goodness and Mercy, or his Wisdom
and Glory, to Suffer more Devils, than to
Make Saints; neither doth it stand with his
Wisdom and Power, to have more Enemies
than Friends, for Wicked men and Devils are
said to be the Enemies, and Good men and
Saints to be the Friends, and Servants of God;
but most Men have Blasphemous Opinions, as
to make God either Cruel, or Ignorant, as not to
Fore-know, or else to Make to Damn.” But the
Lady W.N. who was also Present at their
Discourse, prayed Mrs. G.B. to Break off,
since Man was so Ignorant, as he Knew not himself,
yet would Pretend to Know God, and his
Attri-
Yy3r
357
Attributes, Counsels, Laws, Rules, and Decrees,
also whom he Loved, and whom he Hated,
who should be Damned, and who should
be Saved, what Angels were in Heaven, and
what Devils in Hell, who Served him a Right,
and who Served him a Wrong way; also Man is
so Presumptuous, as to Assimilize God, as also
to Pretend to know what God sayes, making
him to Speak like Man; also to Express him to
have Passions; but if God be Absolute, and Incomprehensible,
it is an High Presumption to
Assimilize God to any Creature; besides, it is
Absurd and Ridiculous to Compare that which
is Incomprehensible, for if he cannot be Conceived,
how shall he be Express’d? Also to say
God’s Goodness and Humanity is such, as to
Bow to Man, since Man cannot Fully, or Knowingly
Rise to Him, for ’tis Ridiculous to think
that God’s Great Omnipotency, or Incomprehensibility,
can either Bow, Submit, or Humble
it self; for God cannot Lessen himself, no more
than Heighten himself, for he cannot be More
nor Less, there are no Degrees in God, nor Contractions,
nor Dilatations, for he is all Fulfilling;
Indeed he is that which no Creature can
tell, but something that is too Great and Mighty
to be Declared, his Works are only a
Glimpse of his Might; yet Proud Men call
themselves God’s Friends; O Foolish and Conceited
Men! O Great and Incomprehensible
God! Thus, Madam, I write the Several
Discourses which these three Ladies had, by
Yy3
which
Yy3v
358
which Relation, I, and my three Visitors, have
as it were, Visited you; but lest our too long Stay
should be Troublesome, I take my leave for
this time, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXXI.
Madam,
My Life is so Solitary, my Mind so Peaceable,
my Thoughts so Quiet, and my Senses
so Lazy, as I have nothing to write to you,
but to tell you I am Well, and I hope you are so
too, according to the Old fashion’d Style of Letters.
’Tis true, if my Life were Active, my
Mind Busie, or Factious, my Thoughts Wandring,
my Senses Inquisitive, I might find out
some Subject, or make some Business to write, but
since I am neither Factious, Busie, Inquisitive, nor
Active, my Letters will be like a Bladder fill’d
with Wind, and not like a Bag fill’d with Gold
or Silver; or they will be like Paper that is only
fill’d with Cifres, without any Figures; But
although my Letters may be as Cifres, yet you,
to whom I write, are the Chief Figure in my
Thoughts, which Expresses Thousands; indeed,
you are as Infinite it self, for your Merits
are
Yy4r
359
are Numberless, and there is no End of your
Goodness, for which Eternal Happiness will be
your Reward in Heaven; But, Madam, I love
my self so well, as I would not have you there
yet, for I would have you in this World as long
as I Live, which without you would seem to me
as the Description of the Infernals, whereas
now your Life is as an Heaven to my Life,
which is the Joy and Happiness,
Madam,
Of your faithful
Servant.
CLXXII.
Madam,
I am so full of Fear, as I write this Letter with
great Difficulty, for all this City hath been
in an Uproar, and all through a Factious Division
betwixt the Common Council, and those
they call the Lords, which are the Higher Magistrates,
the Common People gather together
in Multitudes, Pretending for the Right of their
Privileges, but it is thought the Design is to
Plunder the Merchants Houses, and the Churches,
but the last they seem to Regard, and Covet
more the Goods of the World than Heaven;
indeed the World makes men apt to Forget Heaven,
as loving Mammon more than God; the
truth
Yy4v
360
truth is, they have Plunder’d one of the Chief
Magistrates, and were hardly kept from Plundering
the Bishop, which Act Expresses their
Covetousness, and Divulges their Designs; and
this Disorder causes the Trumpets to Sound,
the Drums to Beat, the Souldiers to Arm, and
the Women to Weep, and to make it the more
Fearful, the Great Bell, which is only Rung in
time of Danger, either in cases of Fire, or War,
or Mutinies, or the like, sounds Dolefully, all
which makes me Tremble Fearfully, and that
which increases my Fear the more, is, that my
Maids being possess’d with the like Fear, come
often to me with Masker’d Faces, and tell me
Divers, and Different Reports, some, that the
Army is coming to Destroy the City, and others,
that the Souldiers have liberty to Abuse
all the Women, others, that all in the City
shall be put to the Sword; the Best Report is,
that all shall be Plunder’d, but for this last, my
Husband and I am safe, for we are Plunder-
Free, having had all our Goods and Estate taken
from us in our own Country, so that now we
have no such Goods or Wealth as is worth the
Taking; the truth is, we are rather in a Condition
to Plunder, than to be Plunder’d, so that if
they will but spare our Persons and Lives, I
fear not our Goods, the only Misery is, that we
cannot well go out of this City, by reason we
have here some Credit to take up Monies, or
Provisions, in time of Necessity, for my Husband
hath Lived here so Long, as he can Challengelenge
Zz1r
361
the Privilege of a Burger, and therefore
we may rise up with the Tumult, and cry out
Mutinously for our Rights and Privileges. But
for all this I am Extremely Afraid, insomuch
that at every Noise I hear, if I be not with my
Husband, I run to find him out, so that I write
this Letter but by Starts, yet my Husband endeavours
to Allay my Fears, telling me, that the
Beating of Drums, and Blowing of Trumpets,
and Arming of Souldiers, is the Way and
Means to Quiet this Mutiny, and to keep us in
Peace and Safety, but for all that, I hear my
Husband say, that it is a Scurvy Business, and a
Dangerous Example; Howsoever, I leave all
to his Prudence and Care; for I believe, if he
did perceive any great Danger, he would Remove
me out of the City, but then he must
Go with me, for I will not Part from him, regarding
not my Safety when he is in Danger,
and I had rather Die with him than Live after
him. But, Madam, hoping the next Letter
to you will be more Comfortable, and that all
will be as Quiet and Peaceable as it was, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXXIII.
Madam,
You were pleased in your last Letter to Express
how the Lady C.D. did read some
of M.Ns. Playes, and that she read the Passionate
Sad Parts so Whiningly, that where it
should have moved Compassion, it caused an
Aversion; Truly, Madam, Women for the
most part, Spoil all Good Writing with Ill
Reading, and not only Women, but most Men,
for I heard a Man who was a Great Scholar, and
a Learned Man, having Read much, and one
that Pretended to be a Good Poet, and Eloquent
Orator, Read W.Ns. Excellent Works
quite out of Tune and Time, neither Humouring
the Sense nor Words, but alwayes persisting
in the same Tune, which was Dull, and Flat,
and made my Sense of Hearing as Dull as his
Reading, but yet it was better than if he had
made a greater Noise in his Reading, for that
would have put me beyond all Patience, Grating,
or Wounding my Ears, which would have
Discomposed my Thoughts extremely, for my
Thoughts live so Peaceably and Silently, and
take such Delight therein, as they Hate a Noise;
but in truth I never heard any man Read Well
but my Husband, and have heard him say, he
never heard any man Read Well but B.F. and
yet
Zz2r
363
yet he hath heard many in his Time, but I know
my Husband Reads so Well, that he is like
Skilful Masters of Musick, which can Sing and
Play their Parts at the first Sight, so my Husband
at the first Reading will so Humor the
Sense and Words of the Work, as if he himself
had Made, and Writ it, nay, I have heard
him Read some Works, that have been but
Mean and Plain Pieces, so Well, as to give a
Grace to the Author, and to make his Work
Sound Harmoniously, like as an Ill Instrument
Well Played on, whereas others put Rare Instruments
out of Tune; wherefore knowing the
Difference, as what Harmony or Discord Reading
makes, I am so Affected with fear of Unskilful
Readers for my Poor Works, as when
I Look upon them, I cannot choose but
Mourn for their Danger of Disreputation;
yet to Pacifie my Grief, I imagine that every
several Person likes his own way of Reading
Best, and so will not Dislike my Writing, for
want of Well Reading. But for Fear I should
Anger your Patience to Read so Long a Letter,
I take my leave, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXXIV.
Madam,
The Lady F.N. and her Pretty Young
Daughter had th’ other day a Quarrel, insomuch
as her Mother intended to Whip her,
but she Disputed so well for her self, as her
Mother Forgave her Fault, and the chief Cause
of the Forgiveness was, that she told her Mother,
she had rather be Racked as a Traitor, than
be Whip’d as a Slave, although, said she, “I have
neither Committed Treason, nor Deserved
Thraldome or Slavery; besides”, said she, “I am
Ten Years of Age, too Old to be Whip’d, almost
Old enough for an Husband”; but whilst
the Daughter and Mother were Disputing, in
came the Father, and Sir W.S. who found her
Weeping, but they Comforted her, saying,
they came Purposely to Save her; she told
them, that as long as she was in her Mothers
Power, she was subject to be Whipped; Sir
W.S. asked her, if she would Live with him,
since she was Displeased with her Mother; she
said, yes, if he pleased to take her; but her Father
said, he would not Agree to that, unless he
would make her his Wife; Sir W.S. said, she
was too Young for a Wife; the Father told him,
that Three or Four years would make her Old
enough; he said, not for him, for he would neitherther
Zz3r
365
be a Nurse, nor a Tutor, for he knew Women
were not Capable to be Instructed, until
they were Thirteen or Fourteen years of Age,
and then they must have some time to Learn,
Seven years at least, neither can they Keep themselves
as they ought; “but when I Marry”, said he,
“I will Marry a Wife of such an Age, as hath
been Instructed both to know Good and Evil,
to know Evil by Relation, and Good by Practice;
such a one as can be a Companion, and
is not a Nursling; such a one as can Converse Rationally,
and not one that can speak a Witty
Word or two by Chance, as Children do;
such a one as may bring me Strong, Healthful
Children, not Children that will be Children
all the time of their Lives, if they Live, as being
Infirm, Weak, and Sickly; or else do Die as
soon as they are Born, and from the Womb,
go into the Grave; and to have a Wife that
is fit for Breed and CoversationConversation she must be
Two or Three and Twenty at least; the truth
is”, said he, “I had rather Marry a Wife of Four-
score, than of Fourteen, for I could take more
Content to Admire Antiquity, or to Listen to an
Aged Sybil, or Read in an Old Chronicle, than
to Play with a Baby, or Listen to a Parrat, or to
Read the Horn-book, there being so much Difference
between Youth and Age; but when I
Marry”, said he, “I will Marry a Wife that’s near
to my own Age, for if I Marry a Wife much
Younger than my self, I shall be Jealous of her,
and if I Marry one much Older than my self,
Zz3
my
Zz3v
366
my Wife will be Jealous of me, so as we shall
be Unhappy either wayes; besides, in Unequal
Ages Men and their Wives are apt to Upbraid
one anothers Age, but when their Age is Equal,
neither hath Cause to Dislike each others, and
for the most part in Equal Ages are Equal
Loves, and Fearless Lives, as neither of them is
Jealous, and if we have Equal Strength and
Constitutions, we shall not Out-live one another
Long, nor Wish one anothers Death, nor grow
Weary of one anothers Life; but I will, if you
will Consent, Keep your Daughter as a Baby, or
a Toy for a Closet, but not take her for a Wife,
to Govern my House and Family; by my Faith”,
said her Father, “she shall be no Toy, if I can help
it, but if you will take her for a Wife, I will
give her ten Thousand Pound, and if I have no
more Children, I will Double, or Treble it”;
said Sir W.S. “I am Content, for though she be
too Young to Govern my Family, I am Old enough
to Dispose of her Wealth, and for Society
and Conversation, I know no better Companion,
no better Governour, nor no better Friend
than Mony, it is Beloved of every one, but
Loves no man, so as I shall not Fear Mony will
Cuckold me, it will rather Bawd for me, and
so for Love to Mony I will take your Daughter
to Wife”; Whereat her Father said he should
have her, and so much Mony too. And so leaving
them to Conclude the Match, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
CLXXV.
Madam,
In your last Letter you Advised me to
Write a Book of Orations, but how
should I Write Orations, who know no
Rules in Rhetorick, nor never went to School,
but only Learn’d to Read and Write at Home,
Taught by an Antient Decayed Gentlewoman
whom my Mother kept for that Purpose?
which my Ill hand (as the Phrase is)
may sufficiently Witness; yet howsoever, to
follow your Advice, I did try to Write Orations,
but I find I want Wit, Eloquence, and
Learning for such a Work, and though I had
Wit, Eloquence, and Learning, I should not
find so many Subjects, to Write so many Orations
as will Fill a Book, for Orations for the
most part, are concerning War, Peace, and
Matters of State, and Business in the Commonwealth,
all which I am not Capable of, as being
a Woman, who hath neither Knowledg, Ability,
nor Capability in State Affairs, and to Speak
in Writing of that I Understand not, will not
be Acceptable to my Reading Auditors; Nevertheless,
to let you see how Powerful your
Perswasions are with me, I will send you those
two or three Orations I have Written for a Trial,
if you Approve of them, I will Write as
many
Zz4v
368
many as I can find Subjects to make Orations of
and if I can get so many as will make a Book, I
will set them forth in Print, although I have
no Hopes, nor Confidence in that Work, for I
fear it will be Lost Labour, and Wast Time;
but I am in all Times,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXXVI.
Madam,
Some Ladies th’ other day did Visit me, and
in their Discourse, they spoke of the Duke of
D. the Marquess of C. the Earl of F. and Vicount
G. but I observed that in their Discourse they
only gave them the Title of a Lord; ’Tis true,
a Lord is a Noble Title, but yet the fore-mentioned
Titles be of Higher Degrees, by which
they ought to be Mentioned or Named; truly,
in my Opinion, those Men or Women that do
not give every Person their Highest Titles, are
either Ill-bred, Foolish, or Spiteful, for it is
through Envy, or a Low, Base Nature, to Detract,
or Take from any one his Just Rights and
Dues, but Noble, Generous, and Heroick Persons,
will rather give more than what is Due,
than Lessen ones Due Rights, which shews,
such
Aaa1r
369
such Persons have more Civility than others
have Justice; the truth is, it is a kind of a Cosenage,
or Theft, to keep back the best Part of
a Title, as to mention several Degrees of Men,
and not to give them their due Titles of Honour;
but if they should be so Uncivil to Knights
and Doctors, as to Dukes, Marquesses, Earls,
and Viscounts, there would be many Quarrels
in this Nation; for a Knight would take it for
an Affront to be call’d Master, and not Sir, and
so a Doctor; but the most Ridiculous thing in
this Nation is, that when any one asks a Poor
Tradesman, as a Cobler, he will say, “Pray Sir,
how doth your Lady?” or, “Remember my Service
to your Lady”, meaning the Coblers Wife,
which is as much in Extremes in this way as th’ other;
But this Nation is apt to Run into Extremes,
in which I leave them, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXXVII.
Madam,
You were pleased to Tell or Express in your
last Letter, that I was Accused for some
Words I had spoken concerning G.K. and
L.O. which Words were Prejudicial to their
Aaa
Great
Aaa1v
370
Great Affairs, and DangetousDangerous Designs, as Doubting
their Successes, and Slighting their Proceedings;
I confess I did Doubt of their Successes,
and did not Approve of their Proceedings, but
yet I did not Slight them, for then I should not
have Mentioned them; and truly those Words
I Spoke, were not through an Evil Design, or a
Malicious Nature, but out of a Deep Consideration
of the Evil that was likely to Ensue both
to their Honour, and Disadvantage of their Affairs,
and the Present and Future Condition of
their most Approved Friends and Faithful Servants;
and as for Doubting their Successes, indeed
my Fear was the Ground of my Doubts,
for perceiving no Visible Power, yet hearing of
Present Action and Dangerous Adventures, and
Hazard of their Persons, it made me rather Fear
a Treachery, than Hope for a Victory, and I Declared
my Opinion, by reason I had a near Relation
to them, hoping it might make them Circumspect,
and Cautious in their Adventures, as
to Consider their own Weakness, and their Enemies
Power, and not Rashly to Venture Hand
over Head, or rather Heels over Head, but to
let Wisdom Counsel before Courage Fights,
for though Hellish Furies, or Spiteful Fortune,
may Disturb Human Wisdom for a time, yet
Human Wisdom constantly Followed, doth
Charm Hellish Furies in the End, Binding them
within a Circle of Fear, and it makes Fortune’s
Wheel turn to Wisdoms on Bias; but had I
Spoken Harsh, or Sharp words, they might well
For-
Aaa2r
371
Forgive me, because Love and not Hate Produced
them, for many times False Hearts Produce
Dissembling Words, in a Flattering Style, whenas
a True Heart sends forth Stormy Words, being
Driven out by a Violent Passion of Fear;
wherefore I Appeal to their Justice to Acquit
me from an Evil Construction of my Good Intention.
Neither were these Words Spoken in
a Publick Assembly, but in my Private House,
and to some Particular Persons, and every ones
House is, or should be a Privileged Place, out
of which Informers ought to be Banished, rather
than the Owners Condemned or Accused;
but what I said, I desired should be Told, for the
Reasons before Mentioned, that my Opinion
or Words might Alter their Designs, for I
did not desire my Words should be according
to the Old Saying, “A Private Speech in a
Sleepy Ear”. But sometimes some may Speak
so, as not only to desire their Speech should lie
in a Sleepy Ear, but to be Buried under a Silent
Tongue, & those Speeches ought not to be Digged
up by the Memory, lest their Wandring
and Restless Ghosts, or Spirits (for Words are
Incorporeal) should Affright the Present
Times, or some Particular Persons, which,
if their Incorporalities were not Molested with
Repetitions, would Rest Quietly in the Pit
or Grave of Oblivion; but if I have said
any Words that have Displeased those Persons
you Mention, which are my Dear and Near
Relatives, pray them to Pardon me, since it
Aaa2
was
Aaa2v
372
was a Superfluity of Love, which Overflow’d the
Banks of Discretion, and made my Words
Float on the Seas of Affection, without the
Ballast of Judgment, or Guide of Prudence,
which being Tossed on the Billows of Fear, and
Storms of Imaginary Danger, I am likely to be
Drown’d in Sorrow and Tears, as being Driven
against their Displeasures, unless their Friendship
and near Relation Save me, and bring me to
the Harbour of their Favour, which my Faith
tells me they will, or otherwise tell them I
will never Believe them more; But howsoever,
I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXXVIII.
Madam,
I shall not Trouble you now to buy the Round
of Feathers that came out of France, for I
have one made here in this Town both Cheaper
and Better than those were; but I have sent
as many several Messages, or Letters, concerning
the Cap and Feathers, as I have heard a Lady
did to her Husband, being in the Chief City,
and she in the Country, who sent to him to
buy her a Hat and Feather, the next Week she
sent
Aaa3r
373
sent to buy her a Hat, but not a Feather, the
third Week, to buy her a Feather but not a Hat,
the fourth Week she would have neither Hat
nor Feather; but I have bought a Cap, and many
Feathers, not only that they are in Fashion,
but for Use, for the Hanging, or Falling Feathers
shadow my Face from the Burning Sun,
and Fan a Gentle Air on my Face, that Cools the
Sultry Heat, so that were it not a General Fashion,
it should be my Particular Fashion in Summer
time; Indeed, Feathers, in my Opinion,
Become Women better than Men, for Women
are more of the Nature of Birds than Beasts, not
only for their Hopping and Dancing, which Resembles
Flying, but because they are more Useless
Creatures, for most Birds are of no Use but
to Sing, and some to Prate, they are neither Useful
for Labour nor War, as most Beasts are;
’tis true, Vulturs, Ravens, Crows, and such like
Birds, will be at the end of a Battel, but ’tis only
to Feed on the Dead Carcasses slain in the Battel,
like those that Feed on the Slanders of their Sex;
Also Feathers are Light, not for Shining, but in
Weight, and so Women have Light Natures;
Feathers are Unsteady and Restless, so are Women
both in Body and Mind; indeed Feathers
and Muffs are not so Seemly for Men as for Women,
for how can a Man Guide his Horse, or
Use his Sword, when his Hands are in a Muff?
yet it was all the Fashion the last Winter for
Men to wear Muffs, tied to a long String about
their Necks, the Muffs hanging at the lower
Aa3Aaa3
end
Aaa3v
374
end of the String, and when they had an Occasion
to lay by their Muffs, they flung them behind
their Backs, which seems like as Poor, Beggarly
Souldiers Knapsacks, or as Tinkers Budgets,
and the String about their Neck seems like as if
they were going to be Hang’d for Stealing some
Bread and Cheese, or for Robbing an Apple-
Orchard, or for Stealing Ragged Linnen off
the Hedges, or some such Petty, or Worthless
things; But Men are as Inconstant in their
Fashions as Women, if not more, so as it is to
be hoped they will Change to a more Manly
Fashion than Muffs, and a more Handsome Fashion
than Boot-hose tied up to their short
Breeches, which Boot-hose about the Knees
appear like Wens, and Swell’d Sores ready to
be Lanced, to let out the Corruption that is Gathered
therein; truly, to me it would appear
more seemly for Women to wear Swords,
than Men to wear Muffs, for Women, though
Weak, and Unskilful to Handle and Use a
Sword, yet had they Courage, they might
make a shift to Assist an Assaulted Friend, or to
Protect their Honour against Violation, whenas
a Muff doth as it were Tie up a Mans Hands,
and is a Hinderance either to Assault or Defend.
But Women have no Occasion to wear Swords,
for they are Protected by the Civil Laws of all
Nations, besides, all Noble Gentlemen are
Guards to the Female Sex, and for the Assistance
of Friends, there be few that are Assaulted in
their own Houses, and Women are not suffered
to
Aaa4r
375
to Fight in the War; neither are they Chosen
for Seconds, nor is it fit they should be
in Drunken Quarrels; and as for Thieves, it
is an Old Saying, “Thieves are too Strong for
True men”, for Thieves will seldom Assault
One, under Two or Three, not but that Women
ought to do their Endeavour to Assist a
Friend in Distress, though they were sure to
do them no Good, but their striving to Help
must do them no Hurt, by hindering them to
Help themselves; as for Example, some Women
that see an Enemy Assault their Husbands,
Sons, Father or Brother, or are by when
they Quarrel with any other Man, will in a
Fright take hold of their Friends, thinking
to Pull them from Hurt, whenas that holding
may be the Cause of their being Kill’d, as
not being suffered to Defend themselves. Thus
may their Loving Fear be the Cause of their
Death; but I have wandered too far, from Feathers
and Women, to Swords and Death;
wherefore leaving all to Fates and Fashions,
I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXXIX.
Madam,
I hear by your last Letter, that the Lady
H.W. doth Entertain a Maid-servant that
hath lately Served in my House, and therefore
desires you to write to me, to send her word
whether she was a Good Servant when she Served
me, and whether she was Trusty and Chast;
first, she must Excuse me, for I will not Dispraise
a Servant out of my Service, unless it
were as a Punishment to some Notorious Faults;
for Servants may be Better and Worse in Several
Services, according to the Several Imployments,
or Places, or Labours they are Imployed
in; for some Servants may be very Proper
and Fit, Industrious, and Prudent in some sorts
of Places or Labours, as to be Excellent Servants,
and in others be very Ill Servants, so as
it may be the Fault of the Master or Mistress
not to Imploy them Properly, or that perhaps
such Places which are Proper for such a Servant
are Supplied; and perchance a Servant may
See his own Errours, and Repent the Faults
Committed in one Service, as not to do the
like in another, so as it may be Injustice for a
Master or Mistress to Dispraise a Servant, which
may prove to his Ruin, as to hinder him from a
Good Service; Neither ought a Master or Mistressstress
Bbb1r
377
to give a Servant an Undeserved Praise, for
that were to speak Untruth, besides, it would be
a Cheat to Prefer a Servant with a False Report,
or to Cozen a Master with a Servants Undeserved
Praise, like as Tradesmen do put off Ill Commodities
upon their Word, that they are Good,
and the Buyer relying upon the Sellers Word,
as believing him to be a True Speaker, is Cozened;
nay, if the Wares be Good, Praise is
their Due, but yet Sellers must Speak their
Praise but of that which they have found Good
and Serviceable in them; wherefore the best
way is to let every Master or Mistress prove their
Servants by their Services. The next is, the Lady
H.W. would know whether she be Trusty
and Chast? As for Trust, I Intrust my Servants
as Little as I can, but just what of Necessity I
must, for there is an Old Saying, “that in Trust
lies Treason”, and I will not Tempt, or Inable
them to be Traitors, if I can Avoid it; As for the
Chastity of my Servants, I do not Inquire what
Constitution they are of, but what Service they
are fit for in my Houshold Affairs; neither am I
Porter, or Spy of my Maids Lower Parts, it is
too Foul an Office or Imployment for any Mistress;
but if I hear they do not Demean themselves
as Good and Honest Servants ought, in an
Honourable, Govern’d House, they have Warning
to be Gone, paying them such Wages as their
Bargain was. But the truth is, though my Husband
is pleased to make me Mistress of his House
& Houshold-servants, yet I seldom take any Servants,Bbb
vants,
Bbb1v
378
or turn them away, for I have an Under-
Officer as my Lieutenant-General, which is the
Governess of my House, & she receives my General
Orders, and Executes the Particular Housholds
Affairs, which belongs to the Government
of a Mistress that hath a Master, which is a Husband.
This, Madam, I have Related to you,
although I think you well Know it your self, and
may Relate it to the Lady H.W. and so taking
my leave of you for this time, I rest,
Madam,
Your Ladiships
faithful Friend and
Servant.
CLXXX.
Madam,
Here is a Lady in this City, who is the only
Child of her Parents, and so Handsom,
that when we came first hither, she was Gazed
on as much as if she had been a Blazing Star,
and those Churches she did Frequent were
alwayes the Fullest of People, which seems,
they went to Church rather to See than to Pray,
more for the Admiration of a Creature, than for
Devotion to the Creator, and it shews, she was
the only Saint that was Regarded, for thus she
was Admired and Followed; but as Blazing
Stars soon Vanish, so Beauty soon Fades, althoughthough
Bbb2r
379
her Beauty was likely to Last, being
more in Favour than Colour, for indeed she had
Extraordinary Well-favour’d and Pleasing Features
in her Face, but now they are Alter’d & that
in Few Years, which shews, Time was more
Spiteful & Mischievous to her Face, than it Usually
is to others, & as Time was Spiteful to her,
so was also Fortune, for she is yet Unmarried,
and begins now to be Melancholy, some say, for
want of a Husband; for indeed most Maids account
it a great Misfortune to live Long Unmarried,
it seems they Know not, or will not
Believe the Cares and Troubles that Accompany
a Married Life; but perchance her Melancholy
may proceed from the Decay of her Beauty,
seeing her self Neglected, and not Regarded,
for now when she goes to Church, not any body
takes a Particular Notice of her, by which we
may observe, that Flourishing Beauties are like
as Flourishing Favorites, Admired, Flattered,
and Followed for the time they are in Favour;
or like Conquering Generals, being Famous
whilst they gain Victories, but if Fortune
Frowns, they are Neglected, if not Despised, the
like for Beauty when Faded; and Fortune for the
most part is an Enemy to Beauty, for she doth
not so often Advance the Owners, as those that
are but Indifferent. But leaving Beauty to Youth,
and the Lady to her Parents Care, to get her a
Rich, and Good Husband, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
CLXXXI.
Madam,
The Lady B.D. was th’ other day to Visit
me, and whilst she was with me in
came the Lady A.B. whose Hair is as White
as Snow, not White by Birth, but by Time;
yet her Face appears Young, which is a Wonder;
but some Persons Hairs will turn White,
before their Years grow Old; but whether she
be Old, or in her Autumn, or Young, I will
not Question, yet she made a Graceful Show,
and to my Fancy seem’d very Handsom, and
her Gray Head Became her Well, for she had
Curled her Gray Hair as Curiously as the
Youngest Woman could have done, and certainly
the Lady B.D. thought she appear’d
too Handsome, for I never saw any
Woman appear more Envious or Spiteful in
my Life, both in Countenance, Behaviour, or
Words, than the Lady B.D. did against the
Lady A.B. and the Lady A.B. perceiving
the Lady B.D. not to be in a Good
Humour, endeavoured to Gain her Favour
with all the Obliging Civilities she could,
but all would not do; by which we may perceive,
that nothing can Cure or Abate that Peevish,
and Self-loving Humour, as to desire to
be Absolute above the rest of our Sex, but a Selfdenialdenial
Bbb3r
381
caused by a Heavenly Grace Infused
into the Soul by a Divine Power, to which Divine
Power I leave all our Sex, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXXXII.
Madam,
I heard that the Lord D.D. declares he will
Challenge the Lord E.E. to Fight a Duel,
by which he declares his Present Fear, rather
than his Future Intention, otherwise his Neighbours
would have heard of his Fighting Actions
before they had heard of his Boasting Words:
but I suppose Drink Produced those Words,
and not his Will; the truth is, Strong Drink,
or rather the Vapor of it, is not only apt to Produce
Vain Speeches, but Foolish, and sometimes
Desperate Actions, for much Drink many
times will cause Cowards to Fight, and then
Fury Possesses the Room of Fear. But leaving
the Lord D.D. to his Intended Duel, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXXXIII.
Madam,
I do not Wonder, that those which are Indued
and Adorned with the Bounteous
Gifts of Nature, should Seek, and Endeavour
to Divulge them; the truth is, it were not
Fit nor Well, that those Gifts, as Courage,
Judgment, Wit, and Beauty, should be Buried
in Obscurity; but there are many that believe
through Partial Self-love (for all Mankind
have that Love) they are Indued and Adorned
with such Gifts, when all their Neighbours
and Friends see they are not so much Favoured,
but rather Disfavoured with Defects,
for each man sees each others Defects, though
not their own; But I have Observed, that there
is a Disagreeing between Nature and Fortune,
for those that Nature Smiles on, for the most
part Fortune Frowns on, as if Fortune did Envy
Nature’s Bounties, for though Destiny and
Fate hinders Fortunes Malice sometimes, yet
they more often Assist her, or rather Fortune
doth Assist them, for Fortune is the Servant to
Fate, by which we may perceive, that Nature
hath Powerful Opposers, or Over-ruling Potents.
But leaving Fate, Destiny, and Fortune,
to their Decrees, Power, and Fate, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
CLXXXIV.
Madam,
You Express’d in your last Letter, that Sir
W.N. was to Visit you, and that you fell
into a Discourse of the Humours, and Natures
of Mankind; the truth is, the Nature of Mankind
is like an Endless Labyrinth, past finding
out; also you Express’d you fell into a Discourse
of Governments, and I can tell you what I have
heard of my Husband, viz. that the greatest
part of the World of Mankind is Govern’d by
Lies and Fables, which is, that all the World
is Govern’d by Religion, and there is no Truth
certainly but in Christian Religion, why then,
all the Heathen, Jews, and Turks, are Govern’d
by Lies and Fables, and those are much more
than three Parts of the World, which shews
that most of Mankind are Fools, and yet
all Men think themselves Wise, for although
all Mankind are so Ambitious and Covetous,
as not to be Satisfied, yet all men are
Satisfied with their Wisdom and Wit, thinking
they have enough, for every man thinks he
hath more Wit, and is Wiser than his Neighbour,
and is Conceited with himself for it, and
yet every man sees his Neighbours Follies;
(for Follies are easie to be Seen, but Wit and
Wisdom lies Obscure) whereas if every man
had
Bbb4v
384
had Wit, and were Wise, there would be no
Fools; but Mankind is not only Foolish, but
False, I mean most Men, in truth there is no
Trust in them, concerning which I have heard
my Husband say, that the Wisest thing for this
World is, to Believe as Little as a man can, and
for the next World, to Believe as Much as a
Man can; indeed, Facility and Credulity in this
World, are great Enemies to a man’s self, for
they often Betray him into Misfortune and Unhappiness,
at least into great Errors and Follies,
for which he is never Pitied, but Scorned. But
I will write you my Husbands Discourse concerning
the Natures of Men, in his own words;
said he, “The Disposition of Mankind for the
most part is such, as you shall seldom see them
Smile or Laugh, but at the Follies or Misfortunes
of other Men, which shews they have so
much Love for Themselves, as they have no
room left for Others, nay, you shall hardly Converse
with any speaking of other men, but they
will find some Fault or other with them, for
finding Fault shews they could Mend it, and by
that means they think they cry themselves up
still for the Wiser, nay, you shall meet with
Few Discoursing of others, but they will lay
Load on them, even sometimes to Railing,
though they never Offended them, which shews
most Extreme Ill Natures, and if they do Commend
him, it is very Coldly, saying, He hath Rare
Parts,
Ccc1r
385
Parts, but for this, and but for that, and but
for the other; but if they hear any thing to a
man’s Prejudice, how Rejoyced they are, and
will Believe it presently, though it be never so
Improbable, and bring Reasons to Fortifie the
Prejudice; and if it be any thing to a Mans Honour
and Reputation, they will Pull it down presently
by Detracting, saying it is Impossible it
should be so, and Fortifie it with the best Reasons
they have: Certainly they think other
Mens Faults make them Virtuous, though they
have ten times more Faults themselves; but
surely their Faults do not Glorifie them, except
others would take Warning by them not to
Do the like, which I dare Answer for, they will
not. But every Man hath his Weak and his
Strong Side, and if he do Compare himself with
another, he doth it not Justly, for he Compares
his Strong Parts with the other mans Weak
Parts, and it seems Truth when so Compared,
and makes him Proud, but did he Compare his
Weak Parts with the other’s Weak Parts, and
his Strong Part with the other’s Strong Parts,
truly I doubt then he would be much out of
Countenance. But some have no Strong Parts to
Compare, and yet will Rail on others, and that is
Craftily done, to Pull down others, to make them
Equal to themselves, and then they are as Fine
men as any; but I will”, said he, “End my Discourse
with a Saying of that Noble Sir Philip Sidny,
concerning those that will; says he, ‘Hath a man
any Good thing in him? Love him for that,
Ccc
for
Ccc1v
386
for there are many that have none, and One Virtue,
or Good Quality, is worth a Thousand Vices,
and I can make a Benefit of his Good, and leave
his Vices to him to Mend, without Playing
the part of his Schoolmaster’; which was
most Wisely, Nobly, and Honourably said.”
By this, Madam, we may perceive, though
Mankind is Generally Bad, yet some Particulars
are Wise, Witty, Good, and Noble, and I
wish for the sake of Mankind all were so, but
though this cannot be hoped, yet I am,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXXXV.
Madam,
The War is likely to be Continued, and
I am Sorry for the sake of our Sex, not
only that Women are Shiftless in time of Misery,
as in Misfortunes, but that they live in
Torment, not in their Bodies, but in that which
is far Worse, in their Minds, for Fear is the Torment
of the Mind, insomuch as it is more Happy
to be Dead, than to Live in Fear, it Rakes the
Mind, and makes the Body Restless, and
this Fear I mention, is not so much for
Themselves, as their Friends that Hazard
their Lives in the Wars; for though Worthythy
Ccc2r
387
men go to the Wars with Joy, hoping to
gain Honour, yet Women Depart from those
Friends with Grief, for fear of their Death,
and in their Absence they never enjoy a Minutes
Rest or Quiet, for there is not only a War in
the Mind, as betwixt Hope and Doubt, but a
Tyrant, which is Fear, for Fear is an Absolute
Conquerour, and a Tyrannical Possessor
of the Mind, Plundering the Mind of all
Content and Happiness, Banishing all Hopes,
and then Inhabiting it only with the Worst
of Passions, as with Grief, Sorrow, and Impatience,
making Despair Governour thereof. And
this, Madam, by Woful Experience, I have
found my self, praying I may never be the like
again, for I had rather live as I do, in a Peaceable
Banishment with my Husband, although Accompanied
with Pinching Poverty, than to be
Possess’d with Fears in my own Native Country;
but those that never had the Sweetness of
Peace, or have not known the Misery of War,
cannot be truly and rightly Sensible of either.
Wherefore leaving at this time what is Past,
and making the best use of the Present, I rest,
Madam,
Your very faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXXXVI.
Madam,
The other day the Lady E.E. and the Lady
A.A. were to See me, and they Discoursing
of several Subjects, at last fell into a Discourse
of Baseness and Wickedness; said the
Lady E.E. “I would choose rather to be Wicked
than Base, for I would rather Steal a Man’s
Purse than Steal his Wit, and I had rather Deny
a Friend, than Betray a Foe, and to Fight for
my Bread, than to Flatter for my Meat, to Kill
a Man’s Person, than Detract from his Fame;
also I would rather be a Whore than a Bawd,
though I were sure to have the Pox for my
Hire”; said the other Lady, “I am not of your
mind, but I had rather be Rude, than Base or
Wicked, for I would rather choose to Tell a
Bold Truth, than a Civil Lie, to Deny Plainly,
than to Promise Feignedly”; and they ask’d me, of
which mind I was, I said, “I would neither be
Wicked, Base, nor Rude, but I would take no
Affronts, but rather Affront a Rude Person if I
could”; they said, put the case I was Forced to
be Wicked, or Base? I answer’d, “I would not
be Forced, neither with Pain, nor Death”; said
they, “this was Easie to Say so, but Hard to Do
it”; I replyed, “it was true, but yet there have
been Examples, that Resolution and Patience
have
Ccc3r
389
have Overcome Torment and Death, and” said
I, “I hope Well of my self, although the Proof
doth lie in the Trial”. Thus, Madam, we pass
our Time with more Words than Deeds, for
we did nothing but Talk; and lest I should
Wary you with the Repetition of our Discourse,
I take my leave, and rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXXXVII.
Madam,
My Imployment continues as yet, which is
to read Plutarch’s Lives, and amongst the
rest, I find Described the Life of Cato Uticensis,
whose Story, if true, makes me love the Memory
of this Cato, for his Courage, Honesty, and
Wisdom, and for the Love to his Country; but
yet I cannot Allow his Death for the Love of
hi Country, for surely he Mistook the Principle,
and Ground of his Love; for put the case
Philip King of Macedonia had been alive when
his Son did Conquer Persia, and he seeing his
Son follow the Fashions of the Persians, should
have Kill’d himself for the Change of Fashions,
from the Macedonians to the Persians, (although
it was from a Worse to a Better) or he
should have kill’d himself, if the Laws and CustomsCcc3
stoms
Ccc3v
390
of Macedonia should have been Changed
into the Laws and Customs of the Persians,
although it might have made the Kingdom of
Macedonia Flourish the more, and be more
Happy and Peaceable; or put the case a man
that hath been Born and Bred in this Country,
and should chance to be carried into Turky, as
there to live, should Kill himself for Changing
Countries, although he neither Changed his
Religion, nor lived in less Safety, Peace, or
Plenty, and had all his Friends near, and round
about him; or if one of the States should make
himself Monarch, all the rest should Kill themselves,
having as much Plenty, and Prosperity,
and more Safety than they had, this would
seem Strange, and like a Lunacy, as a Defect of
Reason, indeed a mere Madness. The same is
with Cato, for he perceiving his Country was
like to be Govern’d as a Monarchy, which was
before a Republick, Kill’d himself, although he
knew the old Government was so Corrupted, as
it caused great Riots, Tumults, Seditions, Factions,
and Slaughters, Killing and Murdering
even in the Market-place, so as it could not be
Worse what Chance soever came, but was Probable
a Change of Government might make it
more Peaceable and Safe; wherefore Cato did
not Kill himself for the Peace and Safety of his
Country, but for the Government, as choosing
rather to have it Governed Ill by the Old way,
than to have it Govern’d Well another way;
but if the Change of Government had been likelyly
Ccc4r
391
to Alter their Region, to Destroy their Natives,
to Torture their Friends, to Disperse the
Ashes of their Dead Ancestors, and to Pull down
their Monuments, and his Country to be Enjoyed,
Possess’d, Ruled and Governed by Strangers,
he had Chosen Well, to have Voluntarily
Died, rather than to Live to see those Miseries,
Calamities and Destructions, but he knowing
his Country fell unto the Government of a
Noble Native, who had Conquer’d many Nations
to Inlarge it, and Brought in much Wealth
to Inrich it, and many Vassals to Serve it, and
had not only Courage, but Power and Skill to
Protect it, Prudence and Justice to Rule and
Govern it, and Clemency and Tenderness to
Love it, and yet Cato to Kill himself, because
Cæsar was to be Chief in it, was strange; yet
howsoever Cato did Nobler to Kill himself, than
those that Killed Cæsar, for Cato’s Death shew’d
only a Dislike to the Change of the Government,
and not a Hate to the Man that Governed,
whereas the Murderers of Cæsar shew’d
more an Envy to the Governour, than a Dislike
to the Government; But the Wisest men may
Err sometimes, so did Cato in his Death in my
Opinion; Wherefore leaving Honest Cato to
Honourable Fame, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXXXVIII.
Madam,
To give you a Relation of the Four Rich
Widows, as you desired me in your last
Letter, is, that one of them seems Grave and
Formal, the other Jolly and Merry, the third
Sad and Sighing, the fourth seems neither Formal,
Merry, nor very Sad; The first Mourns
Ceremoniously, and all her Family, the second
mourns after the French Mode, the third
Mourns Dolefully, as to sit in Darkness, the
fourth Regards not what Mourning she wears;
the first keeps an Hospitable House, and Entertains
all Company, the second goes to all Publick
Meetings, and is Entertained, the third Receives
Condoling Visits, the fourth follows
her dead Husbands Will, and endeavours to
Execute his Living Desires, which he would
have Performed when Dead; the first Pretends
to be a Wise Widow, the second a Brave
Widow, the third a Sorrowful Widow, the
fourth a Good Widow. Now to give my Opinion
of them, I cannot, for Women cannot be
Judged of, their Natures being past finding out,
for a Woman cannot Guess at her self, should
she Study all her Life time; the truth is, our
Sex is so Various and Inconstant, that the Length
of Time cannot Prove us, no not Death it
self, for a Woman may Die in a Humour,
which
Ddd1r
393
which had she Lived, she would have been
in another. But leaving the Four Widows to
their Different Humours, and our Sex to their
Inconstant Natures, I rest,
Madam,
Your very faithful Friend
and Servant.
CLXXXIX.
Madam,
The Four Rich Widows I formerly mentioned
in a Letter to you, give me leave
now to tell you, one of them is Married again,
and another of them is Dead; the Sighing,
Weeping Widow is Married to a man that
was an Under-officer of her Former Husband’s,
but I know not why she should Marry him, unless
out of Charity, for he is miserably Poor,
neither hath he such Worth and Merit as her
former Husband had, also he is reported to be
Debauch’d, if so, it is likely he will love his
Pleasures better than his Wife, and will maintain
them with her Estate; wherefore ’tis Probable,
she will have as much cause to Weep
and Mourn for her Second Marriage, as for the
Death of her First Husband. But the Good
Widow is Dead, and in the time of her Sickness
I went to Visit her, and being with her, I
Ddd
told
Ddd1v
394
told her I was sorry she was so Ill, she answer’d
me, that she was never so Well since her Husband
Died, “for I account my self Well”, said she,
“when my Mind is free from Trouble, although
my Body be Sick; for when my Body was in
Health, my Mind was Sick with Discontented
Thoughts, that Nature should make me of a
Longer Life than my Husband, but now”, said
she, “I am near a Perfect Health both in Mind and
Body, for in Death there is no Sickness, and this
Sick Body of mine, is but as a Medicine to a
Perfect Cure”; I told her, it Proved her Love
to her Husband was a Firm Love, as to Continue
to Death; “I hope”, said she, “to Continue in Death
as much as to Death; but”, said she, “my Love to
my Husband was not only a Matrimonial Love,
as betwixt Man and Wife, but a Natural Love,
as the Love of Brethren, Parents, and Children,
also a Sympathetical Love, as the Love of
Friends, likewise a Customary Love, as the Love
of Acquaintance, a Loyal Love, as the Love of
a Subject, an Obedient Love, as the Love of a
Servant, a Moral Love, as the Love to Virtue,
an Uniting Love, as the Love to Heaven, all which
several Loves did Meet and Intermix, making
one Mass of Love, but Death seized on this
Treasure of Love, and left me Poor, and having
no more such Love in Store, it made my Life
to Pine away, like those that Starve for Want,
but now”, said she, “Death hath Invited me to a Feast
of Joyes”; with that she turned her head and Died.
As
Ddd2r
395
As for the other two Widows, viz. the Formal
and Grave, and the Merry and Gay Widow,
they are neither Married nor Dead, they Prefer
a Courtship before Marriage, and will
use all means to keep back Death; the Formal
Widow loves to be Courted incognito, the Gay
Widow takes a Pride to have Publick Courtships,
both taking Pleasure in Variety of Lovers,
or rather Flatterers. By this you may
know that the one Widow hath done Foolishly,
the two others Wickedly, the last Died Lovingly.
But leaving those two to Amorous Imbraces,
the third to Repentance, and the fourth
to Death, I rest,
Madam,
Your very faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXC.
Madam,
Give me leave to tell you, that I write this
Letter with no Small Difficulty, for though
I sit so near the Fire, as I have Burn’d a part of
my Clothes, yet the Cold is so Furious, as it
doth not only Freez the Ink in the Standish, but
in the Pen I am writing with, so that I am but a
Cold Writer, nay, the very Thoughts seem to
be Frozen in my Brain, for they Love very
Slowly, as if they were Stupified, only my
Ddd2
Love
Ddd2v
396
Love to your Ladiship keeps Warm in my
Heart; indeed, your Love doth help to maintain
the Fire of Life; I know not how Cold it
is at the Poles, for I never was there in Person,
but in my Imagination yet, it cannot be Colder
there, than it is here at this present time; for
my part, I could almost think, that this Cold
hath Travell’d from the Poles hither, but this
thought of mine would be Contradicted
through two Reasons, the One, that Cold
Moves Slowly, although to bring Reason against
Reason, it seems Probable that Cold is
very Quick, for it catches every Mankind by
the Fingers, and by the Noses, as Soon as it comes
near them, even as Soon as Burning Fire would
do, and much Sooner; the Other Reason is, that
Cold in the Long Journy would get it self
a Heat, and so Wast by the way; but leaving
these Reasons, Though the Senses know
not from what Places, or Parts, Cold comes, or
what it Causes, yet they know that we
have here at this time Cold with all its Potent
Strength, as an Army of Flakes of Snow,
with Ammunition of Hail for Bullets, and
Wind for Powder, also Huge Ships of Ice,
which Float in the Main Sea, and Stop up all
the Narrow Rivers; also Cold and its Army
Shooting forth the Peircing Darts, which fly
so Thick and Fast, and are so Sharp, as they Enter
into every Pore of the Flesh of all Animal
Creatures, whereby many Animals are Wounded
with Numbness, and Die Insensibly, althoughthough
Ddd3r
397
Mankind bring what Strength they
can get against Cold, as an Army of Furs,
where every Hair stands out like a Squadron
of Pikes, to Resist Cold’s Assault; and
Ammunition of Coals serves for Bullets, and
Ashes for Powder, with great Loggs for
Cannons, Billets for Muskets and Carbines,
Brush Faggots for Pistols, where the Bellows
as Fire-locks, make them fly up in a Flame;
also great Pieces of Beef for Ships for
Men of War, with Cabbage for Sails, Sawsages
for Tacklings, Carrots for Guns, and
Marrow-bones for Masts, Ballasted with Pepper,
and Pitch’d or Tarr’d with Mustard,
the Card and Needle being Brewis and Neats
Tongues, the Steers-men Cooks, besides many
Pinnaces of Pork, Mutton, and Veal,
and Flying Boats, which are Turkies, Capons,
Geese, and the like, all which Swim in a
Large Sea of Wine, Beer, and Ale; yet for
all this we are Beaten into the Chimney-corner,
and there we sit Shaking and Trembling
like a Company of Cowards, that dare
not stir from their Shelter; and many in the
Sea-fight have been Drowned, from whence
some have been taken up Dead-Drunk then,
carried and Buried in a Feather-bed, where,
after a Long Sleep, they may have a Resurrection,
but how they will be Judged at that
time they Rise, whether Damned with Censure,
or Saved by Excuse, I cannot tell. Thus,
Madam, I thought it was the part of a Friend
Ddd3
to
Ddd3v
398
to give you a true Relation of our Cold Condition,
but in all Conditions or Extremities
I shall alwayes be,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and humble Servant.
CXCI.
Madam,
If you were here in this City, now all the
ground of the Streets is covered with Snow,
you would see the Young men and their Mistresses
ride in Sleds by Torch-light, the Women
and the Men dress’d Antickly, as also their
Horses that Draw their Sleds, and then every
Sled having a Fair Lady, at least to her Lovers
thinking, sitting at one end of the Sled, dress’d
with Feathers and Rich Clothes, and her Courting
Servant like a Coachman, or rather a Carter,
Bravely Accoustred, driving the Horses with a
Whip, which draw the Sled upon the Snow
with a Galloping pace, whilst Footmen run with
Torches to light them; but many of these Lovers,
not using to drive Horses so often as Court
Mistresses, for want of Skill overturn the Sled,
and so tumble down their Mistresses in the
Snow, whereupon they being in a Frighted
Hast, take them up from that Cold Bed, and
then
Ddd4r
399
then the Mistress appears like a Pale Ghost, or
Dead Body in a Winding sheet, being all Covered
with white Snow, and the Sled, when
the Mistress is Seated again, instead of a Triumphant
Chair, seems like a Virgins Funeral
Herse, carried, and Buried by Torch-light, and
her Feathers seem like a Silver Crown, that Usually
is laid thereon, also the Sled is Drawn
then in a Slow, Funeral Pace, for fear of a second
Fall. But this Custom and Practice you
may know, we have here Recreations for every
Season of the Year, and as the Old Saying is,
that “Pride in Winter is never Cold”, so it may
here be said, that Love in Winter is never Cold;
indeed, I have heard say, that “Love is Hot”, and
to my Apprehension it must be a very Hot Amorous
Love that is not Cold this Weather.
But leaving the Hot Lovers in the Cold Snow,
I rest, by the Fire-side,
Madam,
Your very faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXCII.
Madam,
Although I am as Unwilling to stir from
the Fire-side this Cold Weather, as Criminals
are to go to their Execution, (for indeed
the Sharp Cold is to me as a Sharp Ax, and the
Peircing
Ddd4v
400
Peircing Motions like Points of Swords) yet
my Husbands Perswasion, which is as Powerful
on me, as the Powerfullest Authority of
States to particular Persons, Forced me out of
the City, as without the Walls, to see Men
Slide upon the Frozen Moat, or River, which
Runs, or rather Stands about the City Walls,
as a Trench and Security thereof; and I being
Warm Inclosed in a Mantle, and Easily Seated in
my Coach, began to take some Pleasure to see
them Slide upon the Ice, insomuch as I wished
I could, and might Slide as they did, but yet I
would Slide as one of the Skilfullest, and most
Practiced, and with a Security the Ice was so
Firm as not to Break; but since I neither had
the Agility, Art, Courage, nor Liberty, I returned
Home very well Pleased with the Sight,
and being alone to my self, I found I had a River,
Lake, or Moat Frozen in my Brain, into a
Smooth, Glassy Ice, whereupon divers of my
Thoughts were Sliding, of which, some Slid
Fearfully, others as if they had been Drunk, having
much ado to keep on their Incorporeal
Legs, and some Slid quite off their Feet, and
Fell on the Cold Hard Ice, whereof some Sliding
upon Imaginary Shoes, with the Imaginary
Fall were tossed up into the Air of my Brain,
yet most of my Thoughts Slid with a good
Grace and Agility, as with a Swift, and Flying
Motion. But after I had sat by the Fire-side some
time, the Imaginary Ice began to Melt, and my
Thoughts Prudently Retired, or Removed,
for
Eee1r
401
for fear of Drowning in the Imaginary River
in my Brain. And so leaving this Imagination,
I profess my self really,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXCIII.
Madam,
Th’ other day a man was brought to me, to
be seen for a Wonder, that being above
an Hundred Years old, had all his Senses
Free from the Defects of Age; but I believe
he made himself Older by his own Report, than
he was, being a Poor man, and got Mony by
Shewing himself, and to make him appear Older,
he let his Beard Grow down to the Small of
his Wast, so as he was a Mountebanck for
Beard, as some Italians are for Drugs; the truth
is, his Beard was the Stock of his Livelihood,
for he was Fed & Maintain’d by it, his Chin, like
Fertil Land, did yield a Goodly Crop of Hair,
but whereas Crops of Corn or the like, must be
Mowed or Reaped before a Profit can be made,
his Profit was to have his Unreaped or Unmowed,
which is, to be Unshaved; But in my Opinion,
there is nothing so Ill-favour’d as for men
to wear great Beards, it is neither Becoming
nor Cleanly, but Misbecoming and Slovenly,
Eee
and
Eee1v
402
and it is as an Alms-basket, or the like, for
Crums, or as a Tub for Drops of Drink; indeed
men that wear Great Beards had need to
Perfume them well, or else they will Smell of
Scraps, Tappings, and Grease, after Eating and
Drinking, and if they be Amorous men, they
will hardly Gain a Mistress with Kissing; besides,
Long Beards make Men look like Goats;
yet howsoever, a Great Long Beard was Beneficial
to the Poor Old man; and so leaving him
to it, or his Beard to him, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXCIV.
Madam,
My Aguish Indisposition hinders me from
taking that Pleasure I Used to do this
Carneval Time, which is Shrovetide, for this
is the most Pleasant and Merry time in all the
Year, in this City, for Feasting, Sporting, and
Maskarading; as for Feasting, Fasting is the
Cause, for by reason Lent is a Spare time for
Diet, the People in this, and so in many other
Places, do as it were, Fore-store their Provisions
Fore-seeing a Dearth, insomuch as they Eat
not
Eee2r
403
not according to their Appetites, but according
to the Time, by reason Lent is only for Fish, or
other such Cold and Spare meat, and therefore
they Prudently will Surfet of Flesh this Shrovetide,
that they may not Covet Flesh, as to have
a Longing desire thereto; also there Sporting
is after the same kind and like for the same End,
by reason they are to Pray as well as to Fast, like
as those that will, or think it Lawful to Commit
what Sins they can make, or please, before a Confession,
Penance and Pardon; But truly, these
are Harmless Sports, consisting only in several
Attires, or Accoustrements, as to wear Vizards,
&c. and some of the Women do Accoustre
themselves in Mens Habits, and the Younger
sort of Men in Womens Habits, where the
Women seem to be well Pleased, and take a
Pride to be Accoustred like Men, but the Men
seem to be more out of Countenance to be Accoustred
like Women, as counting it a Disgrace
to their Manhood, although they do not seem
so, being dress’d in the most Ill-favour’d dress
that can be Devised, to Imitate Devils, but
whether they Imitate them Rightly for outward
Form, I know not, for I believe they never
were in Hell to Learn, or Know how Devils
are Formed, or Bodied, or Accoustred, I believe
they may Soon, and more Aptly Imitate their
Wickedness than their Figures; but these
Sports I went abroad to See, being Perswaded
to go forth, by reason it was very Fair Weather,
and Sun-shiny Dayes, although to my Sense of
Eee2
Feel-
Eee2v
404
Feeling, I had Frost and Snow within me, or
was as if I had been Shaken with a Cold
North-wind, having a Cold Fit of an Ague
upon me, which Cold and Stormy Indisposition
of the Body, did Dull, and Darken the
Mirth of Pleasure, as Dark Clouds do the
Light of the Sun, for Health and Sickness are
like Fair and Foul Dayes. But the sorts of
kinds of Sports are done for this Year, and
all the Men, Women, and Children, were
Marked the next day, which was Ash-wednesday,
with a Black Mourning Cross on
their Forheads, I know not whether it be to
Cross out their Former Sins, or a Barricado
to Keep out Following Sins, although I fear it
is not in the power of a Cross to keep back
Sin, I know not what it can do to keep
back Punishment, but they all seem to be
very Devout in Frequenting the Churches.
Yet this is but the Beginning of Lent, but
towards the later End, I suppose they will be
as if they were half, or three parts Tired,
not so much with Fasting as Praying, for
though they eat not Flesh meat, yet they
eat oftener other Good meats, as Fish, Spoon-
meat, Sweet-meats, and the like, also they
have the liberty to Drink more Wine;
indeed most Christians all the Lent time, as
also on many Fasting dayes in the Year, live
for the manner of Diet somewhat like the
Pythagoreans or Gentils; But I, being not
well in Health, have the liberty to Eat what
I
Eee3r
405
I will or can; and so leaving the Generality to
their Lent-diet, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXCV.
Madam,
To tell you what Pastimes this City hath,
they be several Sights and Shews, which
are to be seen for Mony, for even Pastime is
Bought; for at several times of the Year come
hither Dancers on the Ropes, Tumblers, Jugglers,
Private Stage-Players, Mountebanks,
Monsters, and several Beasts, as Dromedaries,
Camels, Lions, Acting Baboons, and Apes, and
many the like, which would be as Tedious to
me to Relate as to See, for I would not take
the pains to See them, unless some Few; amongst
the rest there was a Woman brought
to me, who was like a Shagg-dog, not in Shape,
but Hair, as Grown all over her Body, which
Sight stay’d in my Memory, not for the Pleasantness,
but Strangeness, as she troubled my
Mind a Long time, but at last my Mind kick’d
her Figure out, bidding it to be gone, as a Dog-
like Creature; and though I am of so Dull and
Lazy a Nature, as seldom to take the Pains to
See Unusual Objects, yet here coming an ItalianEee3
an
Eee3v
406
Mountebank, who had with him several persons
to Dance, and Act upon the open Stage, also
one which did Act the part of a Fool, and that
all to draw a Company of People together, to
hear him tell the Virtues, or rather Lies of his
Drugs, Cures, and Skill, and to Intice, or Perswade
them to Buy, and to be Cozened and Deceived,
both in Words, Drugs, and Mony; I
saw this Fool Act his Part so Well, that many
of the People bought more Drugs for the Fool’s
sake, than for the Apocryphal Physician’s, which
was the Mountebank; indeed, Madam, a Fool’s
Part, as it is the Pleasantest, so it is the most Difficult
to Act, I say, to Act it Well, for it doth
require more Ingenuity and Wit than any other
Part Acted on the Stage, for though the
World is full of Fools, yet there are not many
Feigned Fools, for most men endeavour to seem
Wiser than they are, but Feigned Fools endeavour
to seem Foolisher than they are; But
where there is one Feigned Fool in the World,
there are a thousand Feigned Wise men, and
where there is one Professed Mountebank, or
Jugler, there are thousands that are so, but will
not be Known, or Thought to be so. Upon this
Profess’d Mountebank’s Stage, there were two
Handsom Women Actors, both Sisters, the
one of them was the Mountebank’s, th’ other the
Fool’s Wife, and as the Saying is, that “Fools
have Fortune”, his Wife was far the Handsomer,
and better Actor, and Danced better than
th’ other; indeed she was the Best Female Actor
that
Eee4r
407
that I ever saw; and for Acting a Man’s Part, she
did it so Naturally as if she had been of that Sex,
and yet she was of a Neat, Slender Shape; but
being in her Dublet and Breeches, and a Sword
hanging by her side, one would have believed
she never had worn a Petticoat, and had been
more used to Handle a Sword than a Distaff; and
when she Danced in a Masculine Habit, she
would Caper Higher, and Oftener than any of
the Men, although they were great Masters in
the Art of Dancing, and when she Danced after
the Fashion of her own Sex, she Danced Justly,
Evenly, Smoothly, and Gracefully; wherefore
in this Woman, and the Fool her Husband, I
took such Delight, to see them Act upon the
Stage, as I caused a Room to be hired in the next
House to the Stage, and went every day to See
them, not to Hear what they said, for I did not
Understand their Language, & their Actions did
much delight my Sight, for I believe they were
better than their Wit, which, as I suppose, were
but some Stale, Bald Jests, and Broken Pieces, or
Senseless Speeches, taken out of some Romances,
or such like Foolish Books; But after they
had been in this City some Short time (for so it
seem’d to me) to my great Grief, the Magistrate
Commanded them out of the Town, for
fear of the Plague, which was then in the City,
although some said, the Physicians through Envy
to the Mountebank, Bribed them out; the
truth is, they had Reason, for the Mountebank
was then so much in Request, as most of the
Peo-
Eee4v
408
People made him their Doctor, and Jaen Potage
(for so the Fool was named) was their
Apothecary; But they being gone, I was troubled
for the Loss of that Pastime which I took in
Seeing them Act; wherefore to please me, my
Fancy set up a Stage in my Brain, and then
brought out some Incorporeal Drugs for Incorporeal
Diseases, to be Bought by Incorporeal
People, and the Incorporeal Thoughts were the
several Actors, and my Wit play’d the Jack
Fool, which Pleased me so much, as to make
me Laugh Loud at the Actions in my Mind,
whereas otherwise I seldom “Laugh Heartily”,
as the Phrase is; but after my Thoughts had
Acted, Danced, and Played the Fool, some several
times of Contemplating, my Philosophical
and Physical Opinions, which are as the Doctors
of, and in the Mind, went to the Judgment, Reason,
Discretion, Consideration, and the like, as
to the Magistrates, and told them, it was very
Unprofitable to let such Idle Company be in
the Mind, which Robbed the multitude of
Thoughts, of Time and Treasure; whereupon
the Magistrates of the Mind Commanded the
Fancy-Stage to be taken down, & the Thought-
Actors to go out, and would not Suffer them to
Cheat, or Fool any Longer; And so leaving my
Mind Free of such Strangers, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Fr.Friend and S.Servant
CXCVI.
Madam,
Here is no News, but that the Lord N.N.
lives Nobly, Plentifully, and Pleasantly,
which is to live Happily, although there is not
any man that knows of any great means he hath
to Live on, which makes it a Wonder he can
Live so Well, having so Little whereupon;
the Lord C.R. asked him, how it came that he
Lived, and Maintained his Family so Honourably,
being a Ruined man in his Estate and Fortunes?
He answer’d, he had Fortunatus’s Purse;
said the Lord C.R. “if you have Fortunatus’s
Purse, you may make War, and Conquer
Kings and Kingdoms, for it is the Nature of that
Purse never to be Empty, but whatsoever is Taken
out, is Replenished again”; the Lord N.N.
said it was true, “but”, said he, “the Nature of that
Purse is, whensoever any Mony is offered to be
taken out to make War, the Golden Pistols
turn to Leaden Bullets, and Bullets without
Guns, Powder, Arms, and Men can be of no
Use; then”, said he, “you may Relieve all the
Poor, and Distressed Persons, which are many
in this Age”; “Yes”, said the Lord N.N. “more
than can be Relieved, for that Purse”, said he,
“hath another Nature, for if any offer to take out
Mony to Give or Lend it away, above the OwnersFff
ers
Fff1v
410
Use, it becomes Invisible, for though the
Owner knows he hath it, yet he cannot find it,
and the Purse is a Sensible Purse, for it knows as
well as the Owner, to what use his Stores shall
be Employed”; “Why”, said the Lord C.R. “you
Maintain your Servants, and Near Friends”;
“yes”, said the Lord N.N. “but Servants are for
my Use, and Children, Brothers, and Sisters,
are Part of my self, like as a Piece of Cloth
that is divided into many Parts, yet is still the
same Cloth, for the Dividing Alters not the
Nature or Quality”. But the truth is, Madam,
Fortunatus’s Purse is Prudence and Good Management,
which keeps out Poverty from a Family,
and makes a man Thrive, as making a
Great Shew with a Little Substance, and such a
Purse all Wise men are Masters of. But leaving
the Lord N.N. and his Purse, I rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXCVII.
Madam,
You were pleased in your last Letter to
Desire me to write to you my Contemplations,
which, should I Express, you would
Understand they were very Vain; for Solomon
sayes, “All is Vain under the Sun”,
which if so, our most Pious, and Devoutest
Con-
Fff2r
411
Contemplations are Vain; but my last Contemplation
had the full measure of Vanity, where
I did imagine my self Empress of the whole
World, which World was to be Governed by
my Fancy, Opinion and Approvement; and first,
I would have my Counsel-Ministers of State,
and Magistrates, Philosophers, both Natural and
Moral, and my Court-Officers and Attendants,
Poets of all sorts, so should I Govern Wisely,
and Live Pleasantly, by which I Imagined the
World of Men would be so United in Peace,
Concord, and Tranquility, as it would be Harmonious.
But leaving these Vain Imaginations,
I am really,
Madam,
Your very faithful Servant.
CXCVIII.
Madam,
In your last Letter you Express’d to me, that
Mr. F.R. was to Visit you, and his Discourse
was bent all against Women, saying, that most of
their Actions were spent in Dressing, and their
Thoughts in Devising and Inventing of Fashions,
and that they were Composed of Nothing
but Vanity, and made up with Art, so that by
their Dressing, they might be thought rather to
be Artificial, than Natural Creatures; but
you Answer’d him Well, when you told him
Fff2
he
Fff2v
412
he was more Artificial with Formality, than
Women with Vanity, and that all Men were as
much Artified as Women, and I having nothing
to do, after I had read your Letter, made
a Copy of Verses upon the Theme of his Discourse,
I confess they are not Good ones, but
such as they are, I send them you, as following.
Thou Seeming Wise man, what is that to thee,
If I to Please my self, Accoustre me
According to my Mind? Must nought be worn
That doth the Body Handsomly Adorn?
If we must nothing Artificial wear,
Then go stark Nak’d, and all the Body Bare,
For if though wear’st a Rag, though ne’r so Plain,
Yet Artificial still though wilt remain;
Nay, if with Fig-leaves though dost make thy
Breeches,
’Tis Artificial still, if sow’d with Stitches;
If thou dost Shave they Beard, or Cut thy Hair,
Or Pair thy Nails, or Corns, ’tis Art, I Swear;
But if thou Artificial things think’st Vain,
Then like a Beast in Woods and Fields remain,
And feed on Grass Unmow’d, and Herbs Unset,
And Fruit that’s Wild, if thou but canst them get,
For Nature’s not so Bountiful to give
All Creatures a Sufficiency to Live;
For if that Art did not Increase the Store
Of everything, the World would be but Poor,
Nay Beasts would Sterve, and Men with Famine
Dye,
If Art did not use Skill and Industry;
But Fff3r 413But Art and Nature do so well Agree,
Like Man and Wife, they Propagators be,
And therefore Scholars, as Grammarians, miss
When they say Both the Female Gender is.
But Lord! what Fools these Seeming Wise men
are,
Or those that are Precise, and do not wear,
Nor will allow that any thing be worn
Which may the Body Handsomly Adorn,
But Rail at those that Newer Arts Attire,
And nothing but Old-fashion’d Clothes Admire,
When in those Older Clothes and Fashions too,
Art had as much as in new Modes to do.
When Women fine are Dress’d, and Curl’d their
Hair,
They Rail, and say they Artificial are,
They are not Handsom, ’cause th’ are Artified,
With several colour’d Ribbands they are tyed,
Worthy is only she to be Admir’d
That’s only in her Natural Dress Attir’d,
And thus they Talk; but if her Dress be so,
She Naked as her Mother Eve must go.
What shall I say to these Grave Fools their Talk,
Who with an Artificial Pace do walk,
And yet Condemn the Art that Women use,
And think therein they Nature much Abuse?
They may as well Condemn the Husband’s Care,
Who doth Manure his Lands to make them Bear,
Or Gardners that do Plant, or Set sweet Flow’rs,
Or make fine Arbors, or Cool Shady Bow’rs;
Or Cooks that do dress Meat with wondrous Skill,
Which Nourishes the Body, and doth Fill;
Or Apothecaries, which do Drugs Compound,
To Help the Life, and make the Body Sound;
Fff3 Or Fff3v 414Or States, or Commonwealths, which do provide
What makes Good Laws the Vulgar for to guide,
That men may live in Neighbourhood and Peace,
In which Mankind doth Thrive, & much Increase.
They may as well call all the Preachers Fools,
Because they Preach & Teach by Logick Rules.
Yet Preachers in their Pulpits do Declame
’Gainst Dressing Arts, and all our Sex do Blame
For Plaited Braids, Pendents, and Curled Hair,
And all our several Garments which we wear,
A Feather’d Fan, though’t Cools the Sultry
Heat,
With terrible Threats they in our Ears do beat,
Black patches on our Face, Pimples to hide,
They Rail against, as if their Throats they’d
tear.
Sure they would have us Adamites, yet know,
Against Bare-necks they Thundring Words out
throw,
This last, I do conclude without all doubt,
’Tis that we are not Naked quite throughout;
But let them Rail at Clothes and Curling Pins,
Black patches, Fans, and such like other things,
We are Reveng’d, for with their Firy Tongues,
They Spend their Spirits, and do Hurt their
Lungs;
For sure a Man no Reason yet can show,
Nor hath Intelligence the Truth to know,
That God should be Displeased at our Dress,
As for a Patch Damnation, and no less.
Would Fff4r 415Would he make Souls for Devils to Possess,
And none as made his Goodness for to Bless?
’Tis not a Feather’d Fan, or Curled Hair,
Can make him Angry, when we them do wear,
For Prayers may to Heaven High be sent
With as much Zeal from Souls as Innocent,
That have their Bodies Beautiful and Fair,
Their Garments Useful, Comly, Rich, and Rare,
For Garments Rich do not the Soul Pollute,
Nor can Poor Clothes against Great Sins dispute;
Devotion in Prosperity may live,
And praise God for the Gifts that he doth give;
As for Example, Job in’s Happy State
Was as Devout, as when Unfortunate,
When he was Rich, and all in Purple Clad,
As often to his God Recourses had,
And Abram Rich, who lived like a King.
He many Offerings, to his God did bring.
Thus Rich men be’ as Devout, as those that are
Both Mean and Poor, and rather Foul than Fair.
Devotion may in Palaces be found,
As soon as in a Cell under the Ground,
Or Cottage that is Poor, Thatch’d, Mean, and
Low,
Wherein the Dwellers no Religion Know,
For they not having Means for to be Taught,
Do neither Seek, nor Practise what they ought,
And Deadly Sin in Poor mens Hearts may Dwell;
As oft as in Rich mens whose Wealths Excell,
And had but Poor men Wealth, they soon would
grow
So Proud and High, as not themselves to Know.
And Fff4v 416And if Rich men can Serve their God as well
As those that in Low Poverty do Dwell,
Why should they Quit their Wealth, and choose to
Live
With Poverty, that nothing hath to Give?
Doth all Devotion in Shav’d Heads still dwell?
Is there no way to Heav’n but through a Cell?
Must Tubs, as Pulpits, only be for Prayer,
Or must to Zealous Night-caps we Repair?
Hath none the Grace, or Spirit of God but those
Who are all clad in Puritanical Clothes?
Their very Looks and Gate with Art is Drest,
The Picture of Hypocrisie Exprest;
’Tis not the Outside makes the Soul Divine,
No more than Earth doth make the Sun to shine;
Extremes in all Religions are not well,
It Keeps from Heaven, and Draws down to Hell.
But now I send you these Verses, Madam,
you must not let F.R. See, nor Hear them, for
if he knows they were made upon his Discourse,
he will leave off Railing against the Generality
of our Sex, and fall only on Me, so as
it will draw the whole Malice upon Me, by
reason I have Answer’d in the Behalf of the Generality;
also I have call’d him a Seeming
Wise man, which will Anger him more, for
it is almost as bad as if I should call him
a Fool, for a man takes it for as Great an Affront
to be call’d a Fool, as a Woman doth
when she is said not to be Handsom. But
howsoever I leave my Poem to your Discretion,cretion
Ggg1r
417
to be Disposed of as you Please, and
rest,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend
and Servant.
CXCVIX.
Madam,
You were pleased to desire me to send you
word how the Poets were Feasted, and I
my self amongst the rest, which was thus; Nature
sent the Muses to Invite all the Poets to a
Banquet of Wit, and Invited also me a Poetess,
or rather Poetrastress; I went, and entred into a
Large Room of Imagination, Hung with Imaginary
Hangings of Conception, wherein were
the Pictures of Ideas, in which Room were a
number of Poets met, as Nature’s Guests, which
when I Saw, I was extremely out of Countenance,
as being all Men, and never a Woman
but my self, insomuch as I knew not how to
Behave my self, but at last, holding up my
Head, which was bent downwards through
Bashfulness, I saw my Lord one of the Chief
Guests amongst them, which Sight gave me
Confidence, insomuch as I went to him, and
stood close by him, but the Muses to Oblige one
of their Sex, came to me, and Saluted me, and
bid me very Welcom, and after they had SalutedGgg
luted
Ggg1v
418
me, they Crowned every Poet there with
Poetical Bayes, and Placed every one in a Chair
of Celestial Flame, which had you seen, you
would have thought we had been in so many
Firy Chariots ready to Ascend up to the Heavens;
then was every one Placed round about
the Table, and we took our Places according to
every ones Poetical Inspiration, but the Table
we were set to, was a strange Table, for never
was seen the like, it was made of all the Famous
Old Poets Sculs, and the Table-cloth or Covering
was made of their Brains, which Brains were
Spun by the Muses, for they are Spinsters of
Mens Brains, as the Fates are of the Lives of
Men; but these Old Poets Brains were Spun into
Cobweb Threads, as Soft and Thin as Air, and
then Woven into a Piece, or Web, and Old
Time was the Weaver which Weaved this
Web like Damask or Diaper, in Works and
Figures of Golden Numbers. Thus we see
Nature Transforms Souls into Tables, and
Brains into Table Coverings, the Napkins for
the Hands was Pure Fine White Paper, all
over-wrought with Black Letters, and the Edges
round about were Gilded; also there were
upon the Tables, Plates, Salt-sellers, Knives and
Forks, the Plates were made of the Films or
Drums of Sensible Ears, and the Knives that
were to cut the Meat laid thereon, were Orators
Tongues, the Trencher Salt-sellers, which
were set by every Plate, were made of the
Chrystalline part of Observing Eyes, and the
Salt
Ggg2r
419
Salt that was put therein, was made of Sea-water,
or Salt-tears, which usually Flow from a
Tragick Vein, the Forks that were to bear up
the Meat to the Tast of the Understanding, were
Writing-pens; The Table being thus Covered
and Ordered, and the Guests set round, ready
for the Feast, in came the Muses with Basons of
Water, fetch’d from the Well, or Spring of Helicon,
for the Poets to Wash before they did Eat,
and after they had Wash’d, the Muses carried
those Basons forth, and then brought in many
several Dishes of Poetical Meats, Placing them
on the Table; the first was a Great dish of Poems,
Excellently well Dress’d, and Curious
Sawce made of Metaphors, Similitudes, and
Fancies, and round the Sides or Verges of the
Dish, were laid Numbers and Rimes, like as we
use on Corporeal Dishes and Meats, to lay
Dates, or Flowers, or Slices of Limmons, or
the like; then was there a Dish of Songs,
brought by the Lyricks, it was very Delicious
Meat, and had a most Sweet Relish,
it was Dress’d with a Compounded Sawce
of many several Airs, Notes, and Strains;
then were there two Dishes of Epigrams,
I think one of them was Martial’s, for
they were Powdered, or Brined Highly
with Satyrical Salt, the other Dish was so
Luscious with Flattery, as I could not Feed
much thereon; then there was a Dish of Epithalamiums,
but that Meat was Dress’d
so Strong and Rank, as it was Nauseous
Ggg2
to
Ggg2v
420
to me; then there was a Hash of Anagrams,
Letters, and Names, Hashed, or Minced together,
but I did not like it; then there was a
Dish of Funeral Elegies well Drest, but it was so
Sad and Heavy Meat, as I durst not Feed much
thereon; then there was a Dish of Comedies,
Excellently well Drest, with Scenes, the Sawce
was Compounded, but very Savoury, being
Compounded of divers Humors, and the Dish
Graced or Garnished with Smiles and Laughter;
the next dish to that were Tragedies, but
those were Drest as we Dress Corporeal Shoulders
of Mutton, or Venison, in the Blood, Stuff’d
with Sighs, as the other with Herbs, and Salted
with Tears. Then came an Olio, or Bisk of
Characters, and after that was a Dish of Morals,
which is a Meat more Wholsome than Pleasant,
the Chief Sawce was Temperance, but it was
mix’d with other several Virtues and Passions;
then was a Dish of Natural Philosophy, a Dish
I love to Feed on, although the Meat is very
Hard, and not Easily to be Digested; it is Drest
with Divers and Different Compounds and Ingredients,
as the four Elements, and all manner
of Vegetables and Minerals, the Gold is Cordial,
and the Iron or Steel is Strengthening, as
also Opening Obstructions, which is very
Wholsom; then there were Joynted, or rather
I may say Chop’d, Stew’d, Boiled, and Bak’d
together in their own Fat or Grease; this Dish
was so Great and Full, as it might have Fed
Num-
Ggg3r
421
Numbers, indeed it was an Infinite Hash, and an
Infinite deal of Meat; then there was a Grand
Sallet of Rhetorick, with Oyl of Eloquence, also
a Bag-pudding of Sciences, made of Mathematical
Cream, Logistical Eggs, and Astronomical
Spices, which were Strewed as Thick as the
Stars of the Skie; Likewise a Great Pie of
Arts, Made, or Rais’d by Prentices, and Bak’d
in the Oven of Time, Heated with the Fire of
Labour, and was seven years a Baking, the Crust
was Hard, Strong, and Thick; then there was
a Quelquechose of Rallery, but whatsoever the
Meat was, the Sawce was Naught, for it was
made of Ingredients, as bad as Poor People
Dress their Corporeal Meat with, as Lamp-oyl,
Dead Vinegar, Rotten Pepper, and Stinking
Garlick, as Foolish Jests, Dull, Spiteful Replies,
Rude Familiarity, often Repetitions, and Reproaches,
so as there was Sweet, Bitter, Sour,
and altogether Mix’d, of this Dish I Tasted not,
I was Sick at the Presence of it; as for the Desert,
it was Musick of all sorts, Sweet, and Harmonious;
the Drink we had at this Feast was
Animal Spirits instead of Sack, and Vital Spirits
for Rhenish Whine, but when we had Feasted as
much as we would, or could, we Rose from the
Table, saying a Grace of Thanks to Nature, and
intending to take our Leaves, but the Muses perswaded
us to walk up to the Top of Pernassus
Hill, to Digest our Feast, lest we should Surfet,
and when we came up to the Top of the Hill,
we saw round about a most Pleasant Prospect of
Ggg3
Na-
Ggg3v
422
Nature’s Works, but because we should see
Farther than her Ordinary Work, the Muses
gave every one a Prospective Glass, where
we saw other Worlds, Creatures, and Celestials,
but some saw not so Far, or so Much as
others, not but that the Prospective Glasses
were all of an Equal Goodness, but some had
not so Good an Eye-sight as others; and after we
had walked down the Hill, every one took his
leave of the Muses & Departed, but the Lyrick,
and the Comick Muse did so Imbrace and Kiss
my Lord, as they made me almost Jealous, for
though all the Muses made Civil and Obliging
Addresses to him, yet not so Pleasant,
and so Galliard as these two were, and therefore
I made the more Hast to Depart, that I
might Separate my Lord from them, and so
returning home to my House, I rest,
Madam,
Your Ladiships
faithful Friend and
Servant.
CC.
Dear Sister Pye,
Distance of Place, nor Length of Time, cannot
Lessen my Natural, or rather Supernatural
Af-
Ggg4r
423
Affection to you, for certainly my Love for
you is more than a Sisters Love, nay, such a
Love, as when I Lived with you, it could not
choose but be somwhat Troublesome, by reason
my Love was Accompanied with such Fears, as
it would neither let you Rest, Pray, nor Eat in
Quiet, for though it was a Watchful Love, yet
it was a Fearful Love, for I remember I have
oftentimes Waked you out of your Sleep, when
you did Sleep Quietly, with Soft Breathing,
fearing you had been Dead, and oftener have I
laid my Face over your Mouth, to feel if you
Breath’d, insomuch as I have kept my Self Waking,
to Watch your Sleeps, and as Troublesome
I was to you concerning your Feeding, as
I was in your Sleeping, for I was Afraid that
that which was No Nourish you, should Kill
you, and I remember, I was so doubtful of every
Meat you did eat, as you were used to tell
me, I was Sancapancha’s Doctor; Neither
could I let you Pray in Quiet, for I have often
Knock’d at your Closet door, when I
thought you were Longer at your Prayers than
Usual, or at least, I did think the time Longer,
so as I could not forbear to ask you how you did,
and whether you were Well, and many the
like Impertinencies which my Extraordinary
Love Troubled you with, of which Trouble
you are now Quit, living so far asunder; But
though I am too far off to Watch, yet I Pray
for your Health and Long Life, and though I
thought it was impossible I could Love any
Crea-
Ggg4v
424
Creature better than you, yet I find by Experience
I do, for since I am Married, I Love
my Husband a Degree above you, yet howsoever,
my several Affections are like God and
Nature, both Infinite, and if Love Lives in the
Soul, and the Soul never Dies, my several Affections
may be Eternal. But you may say, if
my Love was so Troublesome to you, what is
it to my Husband? I must tell you, I have some
more Discretion now than I had then, and
though Extraordinary Love will hardly Allow,
or Admit Discretion, yet Reason doth Perswade
Love, and brings many Arguments not
to be Impertinently Troublesom; but though I
do not ask my Husband so many Impertinent
Questions as I did you, yet my Love to him is
not less Watchful, Careful, and Fearful, but rather
more, if more can be, and all the Powers
and Endeavours of my Life are ready to Serve
him and you, only he must be Served first, which
I am confident you will take no Exception at,
but Approve of, for you are a Wife, and know
what the Love to a Husband is, and so leaving
you to your Beloved Husband, I rest,
Your most Affectionate
Sister.
CCI.
Dear Sister Ann,
I cannot Advise you to Marry, unless Men’s
Souls, Minds, and Appetites, were as Visible
to your Knowledge as their Persons to your
Eyes, for though there may be much Deceit
even in Outward Forms, or Aspects, yet not so
much, but (if there be Defects) there will be
some Appearance, but the Defects of the Mind,
Soul, or Appetites, may be so Obscured, as not
to be Perceived till you find you are Unhappy
by them; indeed there is so much Danger in
Marrying, as I wonder how any dare Venture,
yet there is less Danger for Women than Men,
by reason a Man may receive a Fix’d Disgrace
both to himself and his Posterity, by the Wifes
Adultery, where the Wife can receive no Dishonour
if she be Honest and Chast; but though
she can receive no Dishonour by her Husband’s
Adultery, yet she may be very Unhappy by his
Opposite Disposition, Cross Humours, and Unruly
Passions, which Antipathy may not only
be a Hindrance to the Peace of this Life, and
Tranquility of the Mind, but Indanger the
Glory of a Future Life, for Mankind is apt from
the Troubles of their Minds, to Curse Fortune,
and to Murmur against Heaven, unless they have
a Supernatural Patience; besides, Men are most
Hhh
apt
Hhh1v
426
apt to run into Vices in a Discontented Humor,
and are alwayes Wandering Abroad to Divert
their Home-Disquiets, not that they need to go
out of Doors to Seek Vice, for Vice Dwells in
most Houses or Families, but that by going into
many Houses or Families, they may take Infection
from every one, for Vice many times is
Multiplied by Acquaintance, I mean General
Acquaintance, not Particular Societies; but I
speak not this, as Believing you can be Infected,
being Secured by the Antidote of Virtue, the
Spirit of Grace, and the Balsam of Honour, which
Nature, Heaven, and Education gave you; but
though you cannot be Infected, yet should you
seek Diversion by much Company, being of the
Female Sex, you might be Suspected; Neither
will I have you think by this Discourse, as if I
did not Approve of Marriage, for if you do, you
Mistake me, there being no Life I Approve so
well of, as a Married Life, where as much Sympathy
Joyns Souls, and Affection Hearts, as Ceremony
Joyns Hands; but to live with Antipathy
must needs be very Unhappy, and if you be so,
there is no way to Help your self, for if you be
once Tied with the Matrimonial Bond, there can
be no Honourable Divorce but by Death, for all
other Divorces are Marked with some Disgrace,
either more or less, and the Least Disgrace is
too Much; wherefore, if you Marry, choose a
Husband rather by the Ear than they Eye, for the
World seldom gives an Undeserved Praise, but
often Detracts from the Deserver, for it seldom
gives
Hhh2r
427
gives Merit its Due; But the Safest Way is to
Live a Single Life, for all Wives, if they be
not Slaves, yet they are Servants, although to
be a Servant to a Worthy Husband, is both
Pleasure and Honour, for true Affection takes
more Pleasure to Serve than to be Served, and
it is an Honour to Obey the Meritorious; but
where there is a Hazard in the Choice, and a Security
in not Choosing, the Best is to be Mistress
of your self, which in a Single Life you are.
But whether Married or not Married, my Wishes
and Prayers are, that you may be as Happy
as this World can make you, and in that I shall
be a Sharer with you, as being
Your very Loving Sister.
CCII.
Sweet Madam Eleonora Duarti,
The last Week your Sister Kath’rine and
your Sister Frances were to Visit me, and
so well Pleased I was with their Neighbourly,
and Friendly Visit, as their Good Company put
me into a Frolick Humour, and for a Pastime I
Sung to them some Pieces of Old Ballads;
whereupon they desired me to Sing one of the
Songs my Lord made, your Brother Set, and
you were pleased to Sing; I told them first, I
Hhh2
could
Hhh2v
428
could not Sing any of those Songs, but if I could,
I prayed them to Pardon me, for neither my
Voice, nor my Skill, was not Proper, nor Fit for
them, and neither having Skill nor Voice, if I
should offer to Sing any of them, I should so
much Disadvantage my Lord’s Poetical Wit,
and your Brother’s Musical Composition, as the
Fancy would be Obscured in the one, and the
Art in the other, nay, instead of Musick, I
should make Discord, and instead of Wit, Sing
Nonsense, knowing not how to Humour the
Words, nor Relish the Notes, whereas your
Harmonious Voice gives their Works both
Grace and Pleasure, and Invites and Draws the
Soul from all other Parts of the Body, with all
the Loving and Amorous Passions, to fit in the
Hollow Cavern of the Ear, as in a Vaulted
Room, wherein it Listens with Delight, and is
Ravished with Admiration; wherefore their
Works and your Voice are only fit for the Notice
of Souls, and not to be Sung to Dull, Unlistening
Ears, whereas my Voice and those
Songs, would be as Disagreeing as your Voice
and Old Ballads, for the Vulgar and Plainer a
Voice is, the Better it is for an Old Ballad; for
a Sweet Voice, with Quavers, and Trilloes, and
the like, would be as Improper for an Old Ballad,
as Golden Laces on a Thrum Suit of
Cloth, Diamond Buckles on Clouted or Cobled
Shoes, or a Feather on a Monks Hood; neither
should Old Ballads be Sung so much in a
Tune as in a Tone, which Tone is betwixt
Speak-
Hhh3r
429
Speaking and Singing, for the Sound is more
than Plain Speaking, and less than Clear Singing,
and the Rumming or Humming of a
Wheel should be the Musick to that Tone, for
the Humming is the Noise the Wheel makes
in the Turning round, which is not like the Musick
of the Spheres; and Ballads are only Proper
to be Sung by Spinsters, and that only in
Cold Winter Nights, when a Company of Good
Huswifes are Drawing a Thread of Flax; but
as these Draw Threads of Flax, so Time Draws
their Thread of Life, as their Web makes
them Smocks, so Times Web makes them
Deaths Shirts, to which, as to Death, afterwards
those Good Huswifes are Married, and
lie in the Bed of Earth, their House being the
Grave, and their Dwelling in the Region of
Oblivion; and this is the Fate of Poor Spinsters,
and Ballad-Singers, whenas such a Singer
as you, such a Composer as your Brother, such
a Poet as my Lord, are Cloth’d with Renown,
Marry Fame, and Live in Eternity, wherein
Death hath no Power, Time no Limit, and Destinies
Shears are Useless; but though I am willing
to Sing an Old Ballad, yet not to Dwell in
Oblivion, for I love your Company so well, as
I would Live in Eternity with you, and would
be Clothed as you, with Renown, for no Fashion’d
Garments Please me so well, and though
the Stuff or Substance is not the same with
yours, the Substances being as Different as the
Several Qualities, Faculties, Proprieties, Virtues,Hhh3
tues,
Hhh3v
430
or Sweet Graces, and the like, yet I will
have as Good as I can get, I will Search Nature’s
Ware-house, or Shop, and though I cannot
have a Piece or Measure of Silver Sound, or
Broccaded Art, yet certainly I hope to get a
Piece or Measure of Three-poil’d Philosophy,
or Flower’d Fancy, for though my Lord hath
taken many several Pieces or Packs out of Nature’s
Shop, and hath Inhaunced the Prices, yet
he must not Ingross this last Commodity to
himself; ’Tis true, he hath Ingross’d two Commodities,
as Weapons, and Riding, out of Art’s
Shop, the Hand-maid of Nature, yet sure he will
be never able to Ingross all the several Kinds, and
divers Sorts of Wares that Nature and Art yet
have in their Store-houses. But I perceive that
you three, as my Lord, You, and your Brother,
do Traffick so much with Nature and Art,
as I shall be but as a Pedlar; Howbeit, it is better
to have some Dealings than none at all, and I
will rather Trade with Toyes, than Starve for
want of a Living, and in order to make my self
Capable, I have bound my self Prentice to my
Lord, and am willing to Serve out my Time,
but my Lord is so Generous, as to give me my
Freedom, and I must also desire you to give me
at present so much Freedom, as to Subscribe my
self,
Madam,
Your very faithful Friend
and Servant.
CCIII.
Madam,
You ought not to take it Ill if I do not Obey
your Commands, in Speaking to A.F.
to Grant your Requests, by reason I think those
Requests would Prejudice you, should they be
Granted, so that if I Speak as you Desire, I must
Plead against your Good, and my own Conscience,
which I will never do, although I were
sure to have your Hate, for I had rather you
should Hate me for the Love and Esteem I
have for you, than you should Love me for
doing an Unfriendly Part or Act, for I Prefer
your Good before your Love; neither must
you take it Ill that I send your Present back to
you again, for it did appear to me like a Bribe;
besides, I desire to keep my self free from such
Obligations, your Love being all that I desire,
and more worth than all the Service of my
Life, should I Live Long, and Act Much;
But if you think I have Omitted your Commands,
out of an Evil Design, or Malice, Splene,
or Spite, you do me wrong, for you should
find me, if I were able to Serve you, neither
Cross, Negligent, nor Unwilling, but most
Industrious, Ready, and Joyful to your Service,
nay, were it to Ingage my Life; wherefore
whatsoever you Conceive of me, yet I
have
Hhh4v
432
have this Satisfaction in my Conscience, that I
am, was, and will be as long as I Live,
Madam,
Your Ladiships
faithful Friend and
Servant.
CCIV.
Sweet Madam C.H.
I am sorry to hear that you are Parted from
your Parents through a Discontent, which
is in the way to Disobedience, and let me tell you,
that Unnatural Unkindness is many times the
Death of Natural Affection; our Parents are
our Makers, and will you Rebell against your
Maker? your Father is your Earthly God, and
your Mother your Earthly Goddess, to whom
you ought to Kneel down, Pray, Worship, and
Obey, and not to Murmur, Cross, or Neglect
them; all the Endeavours of your Life
are due to them untill you have a Husband,
nay, a Husband must not hinder you to Assist
them to the utmost of your Power, which
Power ’tis likely will be according to your
Husbands Will, but a Good Wife most
commonly hath the Power of her Husband’s
Will, and he is a very Ill Husband that will
not
Iii1r
433
not Condescend to his Wifes Reasonable Requests,
for a Good Wife will Request nothing
but what is within the Limits of Reason. Thus
Married, or Unmarried, you must Endeavour
your Parents Good and Contentment, otherwise
you will raise Clouds of Grief in your
Parents Minds, from whence may Rain Showers
of Curses on your Life, which may cause Floods
of Misfortunes, wherein all your Future Happiness
may be Drowned; for it is to be Observed,
that in Curses especially, which Proceed
from Parents, lies an Obscure, but Potent Power,
from whence fly Shafts, whereof every one
is Headed with a Curse, and where it Wounds,
it leaves the Head Behind it; wherefore to Avoid
them, Return to your Parents again, Ask
Pardon for your Fault, Promise Obedience, and
Desire their Blessing, and in so doing, you will
be a Friend to your self, and a Comfort to them,
and believe this Advice is given you by her
who is
Your very loving Friend.
CCV.
Noble Sir,
I am of your Opinion, that most of Mankind
are of Lazy Dispositions, and love not to
Trouble themselves in Publick Affairs, but
though they be Lazy to the Publick Good, yet
Iii
they
Iii1v
434
they are Active and Industrious to and for
their Private Pleasure, or their Particular Designs;
and though Mankind are Lazy to the
Publick Good, yet they are oftentimes Active
to the Publick Hurt, either for their Ambitious
and Covetous Ends, or many times
through Envy and Malice to some Particular
Person who is more Eminent than the rest, for
rather than they will Suffer Once to Over-top
All, they will Ruin All to Pull down that One;
the truth is, Men are not like Beasts, to Work
to a General Profit, but like Drones, to Rob
the Particular Labours in the Commonwealth;
neither is it amongst Mankind as amongst Beasts,
for amongst Beasts there are more Bees than
Drones, but amongst Mankind there are more
Drones, as I may say, than Bees, that is, there
are more Unprofitable, than Good Commonwealths
men; But Nature seems to be in Fault
that Mankind is so Bad, for if it were only
Custom, the Evil would be but in some Particular
Nations, and not throughout the whole
World as it is; but as Nature hath not made
all Creatures alike, for all Flies are not like
the Bee, nor all Worms like the Ant, nor all
Beasts like the Sheep, nor all Birds like the
Nightingal; so indeed Mankind is of a mix’d
Nature, and as it were a Composition of all other
Animal Creatures, for one may perceive
the Natures of other Animal Creatures mix’d in
Man, and there is no Motion that belongs most
Properly to other Creatures, but Man can Imitatetate
Iii2r
435
it, nay his very Shape is a Mix’d Shape of all
other Creatures, for though he hath not directly
four Legs, as Beasts, yet his Arms are something
like Legs, and Birds have but two Legs, only
Birds Legs are set in the Middle of their Bodies,
and Mens are set Below their Bodies, and though
Man hath not Fins as Fishes, yet his Arms serve
him for the same Use, as to Swim, and so of every
Particular Part with the Whole you may
find some Mixture, either more or less, of all other
Creatures Shapes, as well as Dispositions;
and by this Natural Mixture and Composition
of Man, you may Compare every other Creature
to Man, and Man to every other Creature;
and since Man is a Creature made partly of all other
Animal Creatures in Mind and Body, as
Passions, Humors, Appetites, Senses and Shape,
’tis no Wonder if he be more Various than other
Creatures are; but some Men have a Higher
Composition than others, as having some Mixture
of Celestial Parts, Ingredients, or Influences,
with their Terrestrial, yet those are but Few,
and a Degree nearer to the Nature of Gods than
other Men, and amongst those Few, Sir, you are
one, for which I Admire you, and rest,
Sir,
Your Humble Servant and
Affectionate Sister in Law.
CCVI.
Madam Eleonora Duarti,
The last time I was to Visit you, we fell into
a Discourse of the Elixar, and the Philosophers
Stone, you being of the Opinion that
Gold might be made by the Art of Chymistry,
I of the Opinion, it could not be made any other
wayes than by the Natural way, as in the Earth.
But it may be questionable, whether Gold is
made by an Increasable way, or whether it was
made all at first, and that there is no more than
what was made when the World was made, for
I cannot find a Reason against it, but that Gold
may be as the Sun, which is Undecayable, and
not Increasable, for it is to be Observed, that
what is not Decayable, is not Increasable, otherwise
it would be Infinite in this World, or Universe,
which World, or Universe, hath no
Room, or Place for Infinite, and the Sun which
is Undecayable, Produces no other Suns, neither
doth it Multiply it self, nor Alter from it
self; the like of Gold, we cannot make Gold
to be no Gold, for Pure Gold cannot be turned
into Dross, or into other Dust, whereas all other
Creatures, as Minerals, and so Vegetables,
and Animals, may, and do Transmigrate, except
the Sun, Moon, and Stars, and I do verily believe,
it is as Impossible to Fix the Elixar, as to
Fix
Iii3r
437
Fix the Sun. But the Difference betwixt the
Sun and Gold, for the matter of Outward Form,
as well as Several Effects, is, that the Sun is
one Entire Body, which is Spherical, and Gold
is in many several Parts, which lies in many several
Places in Earth; but Stars which are of
the like Undecayable Nature as the Sun, are also
in Several Bodies, and at Several Distances,
and yet they are Stars nevertheless, and all seem
to be as of one Kind or Sort, only some are
Fix’d, and others Moveable; so Gold is Gold
though in Several Parts, and Several Distances,
only I think none is Fix’d, but what cannot be
found, for though Gold is not Moveable in it
self, yet it is subject to be Moved, and so may
the Fix’d Stars, for any Reason to the contrary
that ever I heard; And as for Effects and Influences,
as the Sun and Stars have several Effects
and Influences upon other Creatures, yet
we cannot perceive that other Creatures have
Effects or Influences upon the Stars or Sun; so
Gold hath an Influence, and Works several Effects
upon other Creatures, but none upon Gold,
I mean in Altring or Changing its Nature, so
that Gold seems to me to be the Sun, or Stars of
the Earth, which Men in these Ages Adore, as
the Heathen did the Sun, and by their Practice
one may believe men Commit Idolatry to
it; and in comparison to Gold, all other Metals
are like Meteors, which do Shine like Stars, but
their Light goes oftentimes out, leaving a Jelly,
or Slime, as Dross. So other Metals may be
Iii3
Chan-
Iii3v
438
Changed from what they were, as from one
Metal into another, or from being Metal, but
Gold cannot, at least could not as yet, be Altred
by the Art of Man, so as it seems that Gold is
of as Durable a Nature as the Sun or Stars; neither
can I readily believe Gold can Increase, or
Multiply it self, no more than the Sun or Stars,
for any thing we can perceive; neither can I
readily believe, that Gold can be Increased by
the Art of Man, as by Chimistry, by reason
Artificial Limbicks are not like the Natural
Limbick of the Earth, nor the Fire of the Sun, or the
Constant Fire in the Centre of the Earth;
wherefore it is not Probable, that Art should
Increase Gold by a Small Artificial Limbick,
and a Wasting, Uncertain Fire, which must be
alwayes Renewed, and Blown, and if it be Improbable
that Art can Increase, or Multiply
Gold, it is less Probable that Art can Create
Gold or any other Creature, though Chymists
Pretend they can, they may Imitate Nature by
Art, but not Create as Nature doth; as for
Natural Poets, who are far beyond Artificial
Chymists, their Creation of Fancies is by a
Natural way, not an Artificial, and if Gold could
be Created as Fancies, Chymists would be Rich,
and not so Poor as Poets are, but surely it is
impossible for Art to do as Nature doth, for Art
neither Knows, nor can Comprehend, at least
not put in Practice, the Subtil, and Intricate Motions,
Divers Temperaments and Substances
put
Iii4r
439
put together; neither doth Art know the Timing
of Motions and Mixtures, to Create so as
Nature doth, for some Creatures in Nature require
more Curiosity than others, and some
more Several, and Subtil Mixtures than others,
and some require Longer Time and Pains than
others, so as Man may as well believe he can
Create a World, as Create Gold, or any other
Creature, as Animals and Vegetables, as Chymists
believe they can do by their Art; Men like
Painters, may Draw to the Life the Figures of
Creatures, but not Create Living Figures, or
Real Creatures; ’tis true, Art may Hinder, or
Oppose, or Hasten Nature’s Works, to a more
Sudden Maturity, but not in any Unnatural way;
and as for Opposing, or Hindring Nature, Man
may Set a Slip, or Kernel, or Seed, and when it is
Fix’d, or hath taken Root, Man can Pull it up,
and Dissolve it, so as not to be capable to Grow
and Increase, nay, man can Dissolve it from its
Nature, and Turn it into some other Nature, yet
it is Natural for such Dissolvable Creatures to be
Transformed into other things, so as it is but a
Natural way; but Man cannot Create by Art, for
that were an Unnatural way, Man may Increase
and Multiply, not only his own Kind, but all Increasable
things, but they must be done after
their Natural way, or else Man cannot Increase
and Multiply. Some, as Chymists, Conceive, or
Imagine (for it is but Imaginable) that there are
Seeds, or Slips, or Branches of Gold, which may
be Producible as Plants are, but I know not
where
Iii4v
440
where they should find them, nor do I believe if
they should Search for them, they would find
them, first, as not knowing where they lie, for
what Man can Search all the Earth, or Fathom
the Earth, or Dig to the Centre of the Earth?
next, they do not Know those Branches, Slips, or
Seeds to be such; thirdly, if they did Know
them, and Had them, yet they Know not how, or
when, or where to Set, or Ingrast those Slips or
Branches, or to Sow those Seeds, or to Order
them in their Limbicks; but I perceive they
would make their Limbicks their Increasable
Grounds, and every Limbick should be as an
Acre of Ground, or a Field, indeed every Still
would be worth a Lordship, nay, a Kingdom;
fourthly, Man knows not the Time those Slips,
Branches, or Seeds, require to be brought to Maturity,
for all Creatures are not brought to Maturity
in the same distance of Time; as for Example,
Animal Creatures, some are Produced in
a Month, some in no less time than a Year; so for
Plants, some are at Maturity in a Few Hours, at
least Dayes, and others not under an Hundred
Years, as Oaks; so for any thing we know, Gold
could not be brought to Maturity under an Hundred
Years, nay a Thousand, Hasten Nature what
they can, and nothing can be Hastened in an Unnatural
way; nay, in some Creatures Art cannot
Hasten Nature, as Animals cannot be Hastened
to Perfection sooner than their Natural Time,
Art may cause Abortion, as to make the
Womb cast forth the Burden before the Natural
Time
Kkk1r
441
Time of Birth, but not to bring it to Perfection,
and if Man, which is Decayable and Increasable,
yet is Ten Months, or say Seven, e’re he comes
to Maturity, well may Gold, which seems of an
Unalterable, or Undecayable Nature, be Seven
Ages; and though the Elements seem to be both
Decayable and Increasable as Mankind is, yet not
the Fix’d or Celestial Elements, for though Fire
Begets Fire, when Fuel is put to it, and goes out
for want of Fuel, or may be Quenched out,
(for if it did Increase and not Decrease, it would
Burn all the World) and though Water be Increasable
(although not so Increasing as Fire) as
also Decayable, as to Evaporate from its Nature,
for else it would Drown the World, yet I do not
perceive the Sun or the Earth to be Increasable
or Decayable, for if the Sea and Earth did Multiply,
the Terrestrial Globe would grow so Big,
as the Sun could not Compass it in a Year, and it
might grow so Big as not to be Compassed in
Many Years; but we observe by the Motion of
the Sun, that it is neither Decayable nor Increasable,
for if it were Decayable, the Compass
of the Sun would be in a Less Circle, as to Compass
the Terrestrial Globe in Less than a Year,
but whatsoever is not Decayable, is not Increasable,
and whatsoever is Increasable is Decayable;
and since we find by Experience that Gold is not
Decayable, as not to be Changed from its Principal
Nature, viz. from being Gold, it may be
faithfully believed it is not Increasable, otherwise
there would be a Word, nay Worlds of
Kkk
Gold.
Kkk1v
442
Gold. Thus, Madam Eleonora, I cannot perceive
in my Reason, that Gold can be either Created,
or Multiplied by Art, wherefore in my Opinion,
Chymists may Break their Limbicks, and
Quench out their Fire, and Endeavour to get
Natural Gold a Provident way, and not to Impoverish
themselves with Art. But leaving them
to their Brittle Limbicks, and Quenchable, or
Decayable Fire, their Great Expences, and Little
Profit, I rest,
Your very loving Fr.Friend and S.Servant
CCVII.
Reverend Sir,
I give you thanks for your Visit, although I made
little Profit thereby, for whereas I should
have sat and Listened to your Discourse, out of
which I should have Learned much Good, both
for my Understanding and Course of Life, I was
so full of Discourse my self, as I neither gave you
time to Speak, nor my self to Hear; indeed it
was not so much a Discourse as Words, for in a
Discourse there is some Coherence, whenas a
Number of Words may be Spoken without any
Coherence therein; after that rate I believe I
Entertained you, for which I ask your Pardon,
which you may the Freelier give me, because I
am a Woman, & it is according to our Nature to
Speak more Words than Sense, and so well we
Love Speaking, as Men might think we had ratherther
Kkk2r
443
be Damned, at least Condemned, for Talking,
than be Praised, or Saved for Silence; yet
give me leave to say somewhat in my own Behalf;
though I am full of Words when I do
Talk, yet I do not give my self Liberty to Speak
often, for were the Years of my Life Divided,
not Half a part of Four had been Spent in
Speech; but howsoever, what I do Speak is too
much, for the truth is, Women should never
Speak more than to Ask Rational Questions,
or to give a Discreet Answer to a Question
Asked them, unless it be in their Huswifry, and
then they may take Licence to Speak as much
as they will, or at Child-bed Gossipings they
may have the Privilege of the Tongue, but other
wayes or times, they ought to be Sparing
of Speech, especially in Company of Men, but
the truth is, our Sex doth not love to be Tonguetied;
but lest I should Express too much the
Nature of our Sex, by Speaking too much of
them, although I speak now but to your Eyes,
not to your Ears, for Letters are more a Discourse
to the Eyes than Ears, I will take my
leave for this time, only Subscribe my self,
Sir,
Your very loving Friend
and Servant.
CCVIII.
Worthy Sir,
You may think it a Presumption and an Incroachment
upon your Profession, to give
my Opinion of Mrs. Ts. Disease, but it is
neither Presumption, nor Confidence of my
Judgment, that causes this Writing to you, but
an Affection to your Patient, who deserves my
Concernment concerning her Malady, which
Forces me to write you to my Opinion, which is,
that I do believe her Pain and that which Accompanies
it, is Caused through an Inward Heat,
which RarfiesRarifies the Humors into a Fluent Distillation,
also it Rarifies the Blood, making it to
Flow, or Overflow, for Cold is not so Active,
but Congeals & Thickens, as we shall see when
any Body is let Blood, the Blood whilst it is Hot,
runs Freely forth of the Veins, and remains Thin
and Fluid when it is out, but when it hath stood
some Time, and begins to be Cold, it Thickens,
and Congeals to a Cake; so when any hath used
Exercise, which Heats, and Thins the Blood,
the Colour appears in the Skin, Caused by the
Flowing to the Outward Parts; the like in Hot
Weather, whereas in Cold Weather, or when
the Blood is not Heated, the Skin appears Pale
and Lank; wherefore my Opinion is, that her
Pain Proceeds from Heat, for it is to be Observed,
that all Inflamations are Painful, as all Sores
or Swellings that are Inflamed, whereas those
Sores
Kkk3r
445
Sores that are not Inflamed, or those Swellings
we call White Swellings, are not Painful, also
for the Gout, the Pain is caused through the Inflamation;
but mistake me not, I mean all Pulsive
Pains, for there be many other Pains, as
some which are caused through Wind, and
those Pains are Painful Stitches, and most commonly
caused from Hot Humours, as Bilious
Choler, or some Salt Flegm, also Headaches are
caused for the most part from Hot Vapours, or
Rheums, the Stone in the Kidnies and Bladder
is caused through Heat, so that most Pains are
caused through Heat, unless it be Child-bearing
Pains, and such like; and these Considerations
make me believe that Mrs. Ts. Pain in her
Back is Produced from Heat; for although it be
an Intermitting Pain, and not Constant, yet it
may nevertheless be Produced from Heat; as
for Example, the Gout is not a Continual Pain,
but it is only Painful when the Inflamed Humor
falls on the Joynt, yet for the most part it
alwayes Falls or Resorts to one and the same
Place, wherefore I believe Cooling Medicines
must be her Cure, for I do not perceive that
Purging, Sweating, and Dry Dieting, which
are all Heating, do her any Good, but she seems
rather the Worse, and Trial is the True Touchstone
of Experience. But you may use the Old
Saying to me, which is, “Physician Cure thy self”;
I answer, that all Preachers do not Practise what
they Preach, and some may give better Counsel
than take Good Counsel, also Solomon sayes,
Kkk3
that
Kkk3v
446
“that a Wise Saying may pass through a Fool’s
Mouth”, and the best Physicians when they are
Sick, Rely not upon their own Skill for themselves,
but will send for other Physicians, for no
man can Judg well of himself, either for Health,
Sickness, or any other thing, by reason Partial
Self-love, Fearful Doubts, Flattering Hopes,
Bribe, Corrupt, or Terrifie the Judgment; but
setting aside my own Judgment as Weak, either
for my self or others, and Relying on yours in
Case of your Patient, I rest,
Your very Loving Friend.
CCIX.
Worthy Sir,
I received your Letter, and am Glad to see you
write, that you doubt not of Curing Mrs. T.
of her Painful Disease; as for the Numbness in
her Hand, Thigh, Leg, and Foot, give me leave
to tell you my Opinion, which is, that it Proceeds
not from a Coldness but a Dryness, for if it
were only a Stupifying Cold, her Sweating
would have Rarified and Evaporated that Congeal’d
Cold, or her Purging would have Carried
or Driven out that Gross, Cold Humor, or
her Dry, Strict Diet would have Consumed
that Obstructed Cold, or Cold Obstruction, but
she hath felt that Numb Disease since she hath
used those Remedies, at least, it is more Apparent,
which shews, it Proceeds not from Cold,
but
Kkk4r
447
but Dryness, which Inward Heat and Dryness
causes a Cold outward Effect, for Numbness and
Deadness of Parts Proceed from Divers, and
Different Causes, as from Cold, either Outwardly
taken, by the Cold Weather, or Climat, or
Clothing, or the like, or by Inward Cold, as by
Overcooling Meats, or Drinks, or Cold Obstructing,
or want of Blood, or too much Watry Humors,
which Quench out the Natural Heat, and
this Numbness is easily Cured. Another Numbness
Proceeds from Obstructions of the Inward
Parts, or Veins, either by Clammy Humors, or
by Burnt and Adust Humors. Another Numbness
Proceeds from a Driness of some Particular
Parts, which being Insipid, cannot be Active, or
Move according to their Functions, or Faculties,
or Properties, and a Ceasing of Motion is Death.
Another Numbness Proceeds from some Cold,
or Thick Gross Humors that fall upon the Sinews
or Muscles. Another Numbness is caused
through Excessive Heat, which hath Burnt out
the Natural Heat. Another Numbness Proceeds
from a Decay of some Noble Parts, and this
Numbness is Incurable. But the Reason why I
think Mrs. Ts. Numbness Proceeds from
Dryness, is, that she hath been of a very Spare
Diet three or four Years, Eating and Drinking
but once a Day, and that not Much, her Meat being
for the most part Rost Mutton, and when she
was with Child, she did Eat so Little, & Seldom,
as sometimes not in two or three Dayes, as I have
often wondred how she could Live, and Nourish
her
Kkk4v
448
her Child within her, which Excessive Fasting
must oeedsneeds Dry, and so consequently Heat her,
for though Fasting may Cool after Excess, Wasting
the Superfluities, which would otherwise
cause too many Vapors, or Corruption, which
Corruption, or Vapors, might cause an Unusual,
or Unnatural Heat, yet in Scarcity, or where
there be no Superfluities, Fasting doth Heat, the
like doth Sweating; and thus Mrs. T. finding
her Stomack Weak, or rather Ill Digesting, to
Strengthen or Ease it, hath Overheated, and Dried
the other Parts of her Body, and hath fill’d
her Body, or rather her Thread-Veins, with
Thin, Sharp, Salt, Bitter Humor, which Humor
Proceeds from Heat, and Heat and Dryness many
times Proceed from those Humors; wherefore
there should be Applyed such Remedies as
to Draw out those Pernicious Humors which
are Corroding, Burning, and Drying, and therefore
I pray Use Cooling and Moistening Remedies,
lest in striving to Cure one Disease, a
Worse be Produced, but Cooling and Moistening
will not only Cure her Numbness, but the
Overflowing of her Natural Flux, which is caused
through Heat, which Over Rarifies the
Blood, and makes it Flow when it should Ebb,
like as a Double Tide; But I leave all to your
Better Judgment, Skill, Practice, Observation,
and Wisdom, and rest,
Your very loving Friend.
CCX.
Madam,
I hope you will not be Angry, that I do not
take your Advice to Leave the Country, and
Live in the City, for I have so many Reasons
which perswade me not to do it, as this
Letter cannot Compass, yet lest I should Offend
you, I’l set down some Few: The first
is, that it is more Agreeing with my Humor
to live in the Country, for Naturally my Humor
is a Solitary, Musing, and Contemplating
Humor, and my Delight is, to Write those Fancies
and Conceptions which my Contemplation
doth Produce; all which would be Disturb’d
with the several Noises that are made in
Populous Cities. The second Reason is, the
Preserving of my Health, for I have not a very
Strong Body, nor a very Healthful Constitution,
although, I thank God, not any Particular
Disease, yet so I am, as I do not find my self so
Healthful as I wish I were, and therefore a
Great and Populous City is not so well agreeing
with my Health, as the Sweet, and Fresh
Air in the Country, where the Sun and the
Wind have Freedom and Power to Disperse,
and so to Destroy Malignant Vapors. The
third Reason is, that my Husband had an
House in the City, but by the Occasion of the
Civil Wars, his Estate being Torn in pieces,
amongst many Parts which are quite taken from
Lll
him,
Lll1v
450
him, and his Posterity, the said House is one, so
that we have no House for the present in the City
to Live in; But if I had one, truly, Madam, I
should not be willing to Live there, for I am so
much pleased with a Solitary Country Life, that
I cannot bring any Argument to my self, which
can Induce or Perswade me to a City Life, which
is but a Gossiping, and Vain Life, where there
are in Conversations more Idle Words Spoken
than Good Works Done, and more Mony
Spent than their Estates are able to Pay; and if
I Lived there, and should not Speak Idely, and
Spend Vainly, as others do, I should be out of
the Fashion, and there is an Old Saying, “Better
be out of the World than out of the Fashion”;
But your Chief Argument to perswade me to
Live in the City, is, that in a Great and Populous
City there are many Learned and Witty
Persons, with whom I might Converse, whose
Conversation would Increase my Knowledge,
Better my Understanding, Quicken my Wit,
and by Practice Refine my Speech or Language;
Truly, Madam, the Advantage would be Great
if I could Alter the Nature of our Sex, as not to
Speak much, but that is Impossible, for all Women,
and so I amongst the rest, are more apt
to Talk, than to Learn with Attention, so that
I should rather Discover my Imperfections by
the Superfluity of my Discourse, than gain Applause
by my Wit, for I, in my Conversation,
Speak, as I may say, without Thinking, or rather
Considering, but when I Write, I Think withoutout
Lll2r
451
Speaking; wherefore the Wisest way for
me is, rather to Write than to Speak, for then
my Speech will not Disgrace my Writings; for
most men Judge their Acquaintance rather according
to their Words than their Works,
and those are most Applauded that are least
Known, for the least Errour either in Discourse
or Behaviour makes not only the Person of
less Esteem, but all the Labours of their Life,
were they never so Exact, Wise, or Heroick;
wherefore it is a Madness to desire to Converse
with much Company, especially for those that
desire to keep up a Fame once gotten, unless it
be in Publick Actions or Employments; neither
doth that last, unless their Actions are like
Pyramids which rise still Higher and Higher.
But for the most part Man’s Nature is so Ambitious
as to desire to do Wonders, not contenting
themselves with a Mean, and then their
Building proves like Babels Tower, full of
Confusion. But, Madam, I only desire to keep
up those small Mole-hills I have made, that
is, the Reputation of my Books, whereas if I
did appear to the Publick World, I should be
found a Blind Creature as a Mole is, not
Blind of the Eyes of my Head, but my
Understanding, which is Worse. And as
for Conversation and Company, give me
leave to tell you, Madam, I do not want a
Wise, and Witty Companion, so long as my
Lord Lives, neither can I want Friends so
long as you both Live, which I pray to God to
con-
Lll2v
452
continue to many Years, for these are the constant
Prayers of,
Madam,
Your faithful Friend and
humble Servant.
CCXI.
Madam,
As I began this Book with those Letters to
you, so I will End it, hoping you will Pardon
me for Mixing some other Letters with
those to your self, for the Assurance and Belief
of your Pardon Perswaded me to do it, they
are only to my Near and Dear Relations,
and Kind and Obliging Friends. But, Madam, I
know your Nature and Friendship is such, that
what is Fit and Convenient for me to do, you
will Approve, and upon that ground, I am Confident
you will not be Angry with me, that I do
not Joyn the Answers to those Letters, wherein
you were pleased to Propound several Philosophical
Questions to me to Resolve, to this
Book, for truly, Madam, they are so many,
and my Answers to them so Long, that if I
should have Joyned them to these, it would
have been as a Type, or Resemblance of Infinite
Nature, and I am careful not to be too Tedious,
or Wearisom to my Readers. Besides,
the said Letters containing nothing but Philosophicalphi-
Lll3r
453
Questions and Answers, are not so Fit
or Proper for this Book, wherein are only Described
Humors; wherefore I am Resolved to
put your Philosophical Questions and my Answers
in a Book by themselves. ’Tis true, many
of your Questions are Subtiler than I have
Wit to Answer, but according to my Duty, and
the Laws of Friendship, I have done as much
as I was able, and more I hope you do not Expect,
and therefore, though I have not Answer’d
them so well as I should have done, and
have more reason to fear rather to be Censured,
than to hope for any Applause for Publishing
them, yet I am satisfied that I have Answer’d
your Desire, for I had rather the World should
Condemn me for a Fool, than you for the
Breach, or but a Neglect in Friendship, for as
long as I Live I shall Prove my self,
Madam,
Your constant Friend and
faithful Servant.
Finis.
Errata.
- Pag. 31. lin. ult. leave out “should”.
- p. 37. l. 2. leave out “Not”.
- p. 42. l. 11. for “but” read for.
- p. 72. l.
ult. leave out “is”. - p. 87. l. 8. for “is” read his.
- p. 88. l. 14. for “Or” r.read and.
- p. 89. l. 2. r.read sometimes.
- p. 108. l. 6. r.read had rather have.
- p. 114. l. 14. after “Trouble” set and
- p. 139. l. 14 r.read thunder-strucken.
- p. 146. l. 22. leave out “Wherefore”.
- p. 164. l. 24. for “Sermons” r.read Ceremonies.
- p. 168. l. 6. for “either”
r.read each. - p. 172. l. 2. r.read it is.
- p. 181. l. 16. r.read relaxive.
- p. 185. l. 16. r.read Shamefaceness.
- ibid. l. 20. r.read
Were not. - p. 190. l. 13. for “the” r.read their.
- p. 202. l. 11. r.read it is likewise.
- p. 213. l. ult. leave out “thereto”.
- p. 221. l. 21. r.read behaved.
- ibid. l. 22. r.read flutterer.
- p. 231. l. 2. for “and” r.read of.
- p. 267. l. 29 for “the” r.read three.
- p. 291. l. 2. r.read things.
- p. 307. l. 9. for “Souls” r.read Sculls.
- p. 314. l. 9. r.read that is.
- p. 320. l. 23. for “their”
r.read her. - p. 322. l. 19. r.read thick.
- p. 338. l. 20. for “Heroick” r.read Lyrick.
- p. 366. l. 2. for “either” r.read both.
- p. 385
l. 31. r.read those that will find fault with others. - p. 389. l. 3. r.read pass’d.
- p. 395. l. 26. for “Love” r.read Move.
- p. 399. l. 5. for “Chair” r.read Chariot.
- p. 403. l. 6. for “there” r.read their.
- p. 418. l. 21. for “Souls” r.read Sculls.